Title: Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Subject:
Author: Henry Sumner Maine
Keywords:
Creator:
PDF Version: 1.2
Page No 1
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Henry Sumner Maine
Page No 2
Table of Contents
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions ...................................................................................................1
Henry Sumner Maine ...............................................................................................................................1
Preface ......................................................................................................................................................1
Lecture One. New Materials for the Early History of Institutions..........................................................1
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law ............................................................................................................8
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society..........................................................................................18
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land......................................................................................................28
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order ......................................................................................................33
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order ......................................................................................................41
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land......................................................................................................49
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family.......................................................................................59
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas.................................................................70
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I.........................................................................77
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II.........................................................................85
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women..........................................92
Lecture XII. Sovereignty.....................................................................................................................102
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire .................................................................................................110
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
i
Page No 3
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Henry Sumner Maine
1. New Materials for the Early History of Institutions
2. The Ancient Irish Law
3. Kinship as a Base of Society
4. The Tribe and the Land
5. The Chief and his Order
6. The Chief and his Land
7. Ancient Divisions of the Family
8. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas
9. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I
10. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II
11. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women
12. Sovereignty
13. Sovereignty and Empire
Preface
In the Lectures printed in this Volume an attempt is made to carry farther in some particulars the line of
investigation pursued by the Author in an earlier work on 'Ancient Law'. The fortunes of the legal system
which then supplied him with the greatest number of his illustrations have been strikingly unlike those of
another body of law from which he has now endeavoured to obtain some new materials for legal and social
history. The Roman Law has never ceased to be spoken of with deep respect, and it is in fact the source of the
greatest part of the rules by which civil life is still governed in the Western World. The Ancient Irish Law,
the socalled Brehon Law, has been for the most part bitterly condemned by the few writers who have
noticed it; and, after gradually losing whatever influence it once possessed in the country in which it grew up,
in the end it was forcibly suppressed. Yet the very cases which have denied a modern history to the Brehon
Law have given it a especial interest of its own in our day through the arrest of its development; and this
interest, the Author hopes, is sufficient to serve as his excuse for making the conclusions it suggests the
principal subject of the Lectures now published, except the last three.
The obligations oŁ the Author to various Gentlemen for instruction derived from their published writings or
private communications are acknowledged in the body of the work, but he has to express his especial thanks
to the Bishop of Limerick, and to Professor Thaddeus O'Mahony, for facilities of access to the still
unpublished translations of Brehon manuscripts, as well as for many valuable suggestions.
The Lectures (with the omission of portions) have all been delivered at Oxford.
27 Cornwall Gardens, London, S.W.;
November 1874.
Lecture One. New Materials for the Early History of Institutions
The sources of information concerning the early history of institutions which have been opened to us are
numerous and valuable. On one subject in particular, which may be confidently said to have been almost
exclusively investigated till lately by writers who had followed a false path, the additions to our knowledge
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 1
Page No 4
are of special interest and importance. We at length know something concerning the beginnings of the great
institution of Property in Land. The collective ownership of the soil by groups of men either in fact united by
bloodrelationships, or believing or assuming that they are so united, is now entitled to take rank as an
ascertained primitive phenomenon, once universally characterising those communities of mankind between
whose civilisation and our own there is any distinct connection or analogy. The evidence has been found on
all sides of us, dimly seen and verifiable with difficulty in countries which have undergone the enormous
pressure of the Roman Empire, or which have been strongly affected by its indirect influence, but perfectly
plain and unmistakeable in the parts of the world, peopled by the Aryan race, where the Empire has made
itself felt very slightly or not at all. As regards the Sclavonic communities, the enfranchisement of the
peasantry of the Russian dominions in Europe has given a stimulus to enquiries which formerly had
attractions for only a few curious observers, and the amount of information collected has been very large. We
now know much more clearly than we did before that the soil of the older provinces of the Russian Empire
has been, from time immemorial, almost exclusively distributed among groups of selfstyled kinsmen,
collected in cultivating villagecommunities, selforganised and selfgoverning; and, since the great
measure of the present reign, the collective rights of these communities, and the rights and duties of their
members in respect of one another, are no longer entangled with and limited by the manorial privileges of an
ownerinchief. There is also fresh evidence that the more backward of the outlying Sclavonic societies are
constituted upon essentially the same model; and it is one of the facts with which the Western world will
some day assuredly have to reckon, that the political ideas of so large a portion of the human race, and its
ideas of property also, are inextricably bound up with the notions of family interdependency, of collective
ownership, and of natural subjection to patriarchal power. The traces of the ancient social order in the
Germanic and Scandinavian countries are, I need scarcely say, considerably fainter, and tend always to
become more obscured; but the reexamination of the written evidence respecting ancient Teutonic life and
custom proceeds without intermission, and incidentally much light has been thrown on the early history of
property by the remarkable work of Sohm ('Frankische Reichsund Gerichtsverfassung'). The results
obtained by the special method of G.L. Von Maurer have meantime been verified by comparison with
phenomena discovered in the most unexpected quarters. The researches of M. de Laveleye, in particular, have
been conducted over a field of very wide extent; and, although I dissent from some of the economic
conclusions to which he has been led, I cannot speak too highly of the value of the materials collected by
him, and described in the recently published volume which he has entitled "La Propriete et ses Formes
Primitives". I have not observed that the vestiges left on the soil and law of England and of the Scottish
Lowlands by the ancient VillageCommunity have been made the subject of any published work since the
monograph of Nasse on the "Land Community of the Middle Ages" was given to the world, and since the
lectures delivered in this place three years since appeared in print. Nobody, however, who knows the
carefulness with which an English Court of Justice sifts the materials brought before it will wonder at my
attaching a special importance to the judgment of Lord Chancellor Hatherley, given in a difficult case which
arose through a dispute between different classes of persons interested in a manor, Warrick against Queen's
college, Oxford (reported in 6 Law Reports, Chancery Appeals, 716). It appears to me to recognise the traces
of a state of things older than the theoretical basis of English Real Property Law, and, so far as it goes, to
allow that the description of it given here was correct. Meanwhile, if I may judge from the communications
which do not cease to reach me from India, and from various parts of this country, the constitution of the
VillageCommunity, as it exists, and as it existed, is engaging the attention of a large number of industrious
observers, and the facts bearing upon the subject, which I hope will some day be made public, prove to exist
in extraordinary abundance.
There was not set of communities which until recently supplied us with information less in amount and
apparent value concerning the early history of law than those of Celtic origin. This was the more remarkable,
because one particular group of small Celtic societies, which have engrossed more than their share of the
interest of this country the clans of the Scottish Highlands had admittedly retained many of the
characteristics, and in particular the political characteristics of a more ancient condition of the world, almost
down to our own day. But the explanation is, that all Celtic societies were until recently seen by those
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 2
Page No 5
competent to observe them through a peculiarly deceptive medium. A veil spread by the lawyers, a veil
woven of Roman law and of the comparatively modern combination of primitive and Roman law which we
call feudalism, hung between the Highland institutions and the shrewd investigating genius of the Scottish
Lowlanders. A thick mist of feudal law hid the ancient constitution of Irish society from English observation,
and led to unfounded doubts respecting the authenticity of the laws of Wales. The ancient organisation of the
Celts of Gaul, described by Caesar with the greatest clearness and decisiveness, appeared to have entirely
disappeared from France, partly because French society was exclusively examined for many centuries by
lawyers trained either in Roman or in highly feudalised law, but partly also because the institutions of the
Gallic Celts had really passed under the crushing machinery of Roman legislation. I do not, indeed, mean to
say that this darkness has not recently given signs of lifting. It has been recognized that the collections of
Welsh laws published by the Record Commission, though their origin and date are uncertain, are undoubtedly
bodies of genuine legal rules; and, independently of the publications to which I am about to direct attention,
the group of Irish scholars, which has succeeded a school almost infamous for the unchastened license of its
speculations on history and philology, had pointed out many things in Irish custom which connected it with
the archaic practices known to be still followed or to have been followed by the Germanic races. As early as
1837 Mr W.F. Skene, in a work of much value called "The Highlanders of Scotland", had corrected many of
the mistakes on the subject of Highland usage into which writers exclusively conversant with feudal rules had
been betrayed; and the same eminent antiquarian, in an appendix to his edition of the Scottish chronicler,
Fordun, published in 1872, confirms evidence which had reached me in considerable quantities from private
sources to the effect that villagecommunities with 'shifting severalties' existed in the Highlands within living
memory. Quite recently, also, M. Le Play and others have come upon plain traces of such communities in
several parts of France. A close reexamination of the Custumals or manuals of feudal rules plentiful in
French legal literature, led farther to some highly interesting results. It clearly appeared from them that
communities of villeins were constantly found on the estates of the French territorial nobility. The legal
writers have always represented these as voluntary associations which were rather favoured by the lord on
account of the greater certainty and regularity with which their members rendered him suit and service. As a
rule, when a tenant holding by base tenure died, the lord succeeded in the first instance to his land, a rule of
which there are plain traces in our English law of copyhold. But it is expressly stated that, in the case of an
association of villeins, the lord did not resume their land, being supposed to be compensated by their better
ability to furnish his dues. Now that the explanation has once been given, there can be no doubt that these
associations were not really voluntary partnerships, but groups of kinsmen; not, however, so often organised
on the ordinary type of the VillageCommunity as on that of the HouseCommunity, which has recently
been examined in Dalmatia and Croatia. Each of them was what the Hindoos call a Joint Undivided Family, a
collection of assumed descendants from a common ancestor, preserving a common hearth and common meals
during several generations. There was no escheat of the land to the lord on a death, because such a
corporation never dies, and the succession is perpetual.
But much the most instructive contribution to our knowledge of the ancient Celtic societies has been
furnished by the Irish Government, in the translations of the Ancient Laws of Ireland, which have been
published at its expense. The first volume of these translations was published in 1865; the second in 1869; the
third, enriched with some valuable prefaces, has only just appeared. No one interested in the studies which
are now occupying us could fail to recognise the importance of the earlier volumes, but there was much
difficulty in determining their exact bearing on the early history of Celtic institutions. The bulk of the law
first published consisted in a collection of rules belonging to what in our modern legal language we should
call the Law of Distress. Now, in very ancient bodies of rules the Law of Distress, as I shall endeavour to
explain hereafter, is undoubtedly entitled to a very different place from that which would be given to it in any
modern system of jurisprudence; but still it is a highly special branch of law in any stage of development.
There is, however, another more permanent and more serious cause of embarrassment in drawing conclusions
from these laws. Until comparatively lately they were practically unintelligible; and they were restored to
knowledge by the original translators, Dr O'Donovan and Dr O'Curry, two very remarkable men, both of
whom are now dead. The translations have been carefully revised by the learned editor of the Irish text; but it
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 3
Page No 6
is probable that several generations of Celtic scholars will have had to interchange criticisms on the language
of the laws before the reader who approaches them without any pretension to Celtic scholarship can be quite
sure that he has the exact meaning of every passage before him. The laws, too, I need scarcely say, are full of
technical expressions; and the greatest scholar who has not had a legal training and, indeed, up to a certain
point when he has had a legal training may fail to catch the exact excess or defect of meaning which
distinguishes a word in popular use from the same word employed technically. Such considerations suggest
the greatest possible caution in dealing with this body of rules. In what follows I attempt to draw inferences
only when the meaning and drift of the text seem reasonably certain, and I have avoided some promising
lines of enquiry which would lead us through passages of doubtful signification.
The value which the Ancient Laws of Ireland, the socalled Brehon laws, will possess when they are
completely published and interpreted, may, I think, be illustrated in this way. Let it be remembered that the
Roman Law, which, next to the Christian Religion, is the most plentiful source of the rules governing actual
conduct throughout Western Europe, is descended from a small body of Aryan customs reduced to writing in
the fifth century before Christ, and known as the Twelve Tables of Rome. Let it farther be recollected that
this law was at first expanded and enveloped, not at all, or very slightly, by legislation, but by a process
which we may perceive still in operation in various communities the juridical interpretation of
authoritative texts by successive generations of learned men. Now, the largest collection of Irish legal rules,
which has come down to us, professes to be an ancient Code, with an appendage of later glosses and
commentaries; and, if its authenticity could be fully established, this ancient Irish Code would correspond
historically to the Twelve Tables of Rome, and to many similar bodies of written rules which appear in the
early history of Aryan societies. There is reason, however, to think that its claims to antiquity cannot be
sustained to their full extent, and that the Code itself is an accretion of rules which have clustered round an
older nucleus. But that some such kernel or perhaps several such kernels of written law existed, is highly
probable, and it is also probable that the whole of the Brehon law consists of them and of accumulations
formed upon them. It is farther probable that the process by which these accumulations were formed was, as
in the infancy of the Roman State, juridical interpretation. According to the opinion which I follow, the
interesting fact about the ancient Irish law is, that this process was exclusive, and that none of the later
agencies by which law is transformed came into play. The Brehon laws are in no sense a legislative
construction, and thus they are in no sense a legislative construction, and thus they are not only an authentic
monument of a very ancient group of Aryan institutions; they are also a collection of rules which have been
gradually developed in a way highly favourable to the preservation of archaic peculiarities. Two causes have
done most to obscure the oldest institutions of the portion of the human race to which we belong: one has
been the formation throughout the West of strong centralised governments, concentrating in themselves the
public force of the community, and enabled to give to that force upon occasion the special form of legislative
power; the other has been the influence, direct and indirect, of the Roman Empire, drawing with it an activity
in legislation unknown to the parts of the world which were never subjected to it. Now, Ireland is allowed on
all hands to have never formed part of the Empire; it was very slightly affected from a distance by the
Imperial law; and, even if it be admitted that, during certain intervals of its ancient history, it had a central
government, assuredly this government was never a strong one. Under these circumstances it is not wonderful
that the Brehon law, growing together without legislation upon an original body of Aryan custom, and
formed beyond the limit of that cloud of Roman juridical ideas which for many centuries overspread the
whole Continent, and even at its extremity extended to England, should present some very strong analogies to
another set of derivative Aryan usages, the Hindoo law, which was similarly developed. The curious and
perplexing problems which such a mode of growth suggests have to grappled with by the student of either
system.
The ancient laws of Ireland have come down to us as an assemblage of lawtracts, each treating of some one
subject or of a group of subjects. The volumes officially translated and published contain the two largest of
these tracts, the Senchus Mor, or Great Book of the Ancient Law, and the Book of Aicill. While the
comparison of the Senchus Mor and of the Book of Aicill with other extant bodies of archaic rules leaves no
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 4
Page No 7
doubt of the great antiquity of much of their contents, the actual period at which they assumed their present
shape is extremely uncertain. Mr Whitley Stokes, one of the most eminent of living Celtic scholars, believes,
upon consideration of its verbal forms, that the Senchus Mor was compiled in or perhaps slightly before the
eleventh century; and there appears to be internal evidence which on the whole allows us to attribute the
Book of Aicill to the century preceding. The Senchus Mor, it is true, expressly claims for itself a far earlier
origin. In a remarkable preface, of which I shall have much to say hereafter, it gives an account, partly in
verse, of the circumstances under which it was drawn up, and it professes to have been compiled during the
life and under the personal influence of St Patrick. These pretensions have been ingeniously supported, but
there is not much temerity, I think, in refusing to accept the fifth century as the date of the Senchus Mor. At
the same time it is far from impossible that the writing of the ancient Irish laws began soon after the
Christianisation of Ireland. It was Christianity, a 'religion of a book', which for the first time introduced many
of the ruder nations outside the Empire to the art of writing. We cannot safely claim for the Christian era,
precisely the same degree of culture which Caesar attributes to the Celts of the Continent in the first century
before Christ; but, even if we could do so, Caesar expressly states of the Gauls that, though they were
acquainted with writing, they had superstitious scruples about using written characters to preserve any part of
their sacred literature, in which their law would then be included. Such objections would, however,
necessarily disappear with the conversion of the Irish people to Christianity. On the whole there is no
antecedent improbability in the tradition that, soon after this conversion, the usages of the Irish began to be
stated in writing, and Celtic scholars have detected not a little evidence that parts of these more venerable
writings are imbedded in the text of the Book of Aicill and of the Senchus Mor.
It is extremely likely that the most ancient law was preserved in rude verse or rhythmical prose. In the oldest
Irish traditions the lawyer is distinguished with difficulty from the poet, poetry from literature. Both in the
Senchus Mor and in the Book of Aicill the express statement of the law is described as 'casting a thread of
poetry' about it, and the traditional authors of the Senchus Mor are said to have exhibited 'all the judgements
and poetry of the men of Erin.' Modern Irish scholarship has, in fact, discovered that portions of the Senchus
Mor are really in verse. The phenomenon is not unfamiliar. Mr Grote, speaking of the Elegiacs of Solon, and
of the natural priority of verse to prose, says (History of Greece, iii. 119), 'the acquisitions as well as the
effusions of an intellectual man, even in the simplest form, (then) adjusted themselves not to the limitations
of the period and semicolon, but to those of the hexameter and pentameter.' There is no question, I conceive,
that this ancient written verse is what is now called a survival, descending to the first ages of written
composition from the ages when measured rhythm was absolutely essential, in order that the memory might
bear the vast burdens placed upon it. It is now generally agreed that the voluminous versified Sanscrit
literature, which embraces not only the poetry of the Hindoos, but most of their religion, much of what stands
to them in place of history, and something even of their law, was originally preserved by recollection and
published by recitation; and even now, in the Sanscrit schools which remain, the pupil is trained to exercises
of memory which are little short of the miraculous to an Englishman.
The tracts are of very unequal size, and the subjects they embrace are of very unequal importance. But all
alike consist of an original text, divided into paragraphs. Above or over against the principal words of the text
glosses or interpretations are written in a smaller hand, and a paragraph is constantly followed by an
explanatory commentary, also in a smaller hand, written in the space which separates the paragraph from the
next. The scarcity of material for writing may perhaps sufficiently account for the form taken by the
manuscripts; but the Celts seem to have had a special habit of glossing, and you may have heard that the
glosses written by early Irish monks between the lines or on the margin of manuscripts belonging to religious
houses on the Continent had much to do with the wonderful discoveries of Zeuss in Celtic philology. A
facsimile of part of two Brehon manuscripts, one in the British Museum, and the other in the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin, may be seen at the beginning of the second published volume of the translations. It
seems probable that each tract was the property, and that it sets forth the special legal doctrines, of some body
of persons who, in modern legal phrase, had perpetual succession, a Family or Law School; there is ample
evidence of the existence of such law schools in ancient Ireland, and they are another feature of resemblance
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 5
Page No 8
to the India of the past and in some degree to the India of the present.
The text of each of the published tracts appears to have been put together by one effort, no doubt from
preexisting materials, and it may have been written continuously by some one person; but the additions to it
must be an accumulation of explanations and expositions of various dates by subsequent possessors of the
document. I quite agree with the observation of the Editors, that, while the text is for the most part
comparatively consistent and clear, the commentary is often obscure and contradictory. Precisely the same
remark is frequently made by AngloIndian Judges on the Brahminical legal treatises, some of which are
similarly divided into at text and a commentary. As regards the ancient Irish law, the result of the whole
process is anything but satisfactory to the modern reader. I do not know that, in any extant body of legal
rules, the difficulty of mastering the contents has ever been so seriously aggravated by the repulsiveness of
the form. One of the editors has unkindly, but not unjustly, compared a Brehon tract to the worst kind of
English lawbook, without even the moderate advantage of an alphabetical arrangement.
The exact date at which the existing manuscripts were written cannot be satisfactorily settled until they are all
made accessible, which unfortunately they are not at present. But we know one MS. of the Senchus Mor to be
at least as old as the fourteenth century, since a touching note has been written on it by a member of the
family to which it belonged: "One thousand three hundred two and forty years from the birth of Christ till this
night; and this is the second year since the coming of the plague into Ireland. I have written this in the 20th
year of my age. I am Hugh, son of Conor McEgan, and whoever reads it let him offer a prayer of mercy for
my son! This is Christmas night, and on this night I place myself under the protection of the King of Heaven
and Earth, beseeching that he will bring me and my friends safe through the plague. Hugh wrote this in his
own father's book in the year the great plague."
The system of legal rules contained in these law tracts is undoubtedly the same with that repeatedly
condemned by AngloIrish legislation, and repeatedly noticed by English observers of Ireland down to the
early part of the seventeenth century. It is the same law which, in 1367, a statute of Kilkenny denounces as
'wicked and damnable'. It is the same law which Edmund Spencer, in his 'View of the State of Ireland,'
describes as 'a rule of right unwritten, but delivered by tradition from one to another, win which oftentimes
there appeareth a great show of equity, in determining the right between party and party, but in many things
repugning quite both to God's law and man's'. It is the same 'lewd' and 'unreasonable' custom which Sir John
Davis contrasts with the 'just and honourable law of England,' and to which he attributes such desolation and
barbarism in Ireland, 'as the like as never seen in any country that professed the name of Christ.' It is not our
business in this department of study to enquire how far this violent antipathy was politically justifiable. Even
if the worst that has been said by Englishmen of the Brehon law down to our own day were true, we might
console ourselves by turning our eyes to spheres of enquiry fuller of immediate promise to the world than
ours, and observing how much of the wealth of modern thought has been obtained from the dross which
earlier generations had rejected. Meanwhile, happily, it is a distinct property of the Comparative Method of
investigation to abate national prejudices. I myself believe that the government of India by the English has
been rendered appreciably easier by the discoveries which have brought home to the educated of both races
the common Aryan parentage of Englishman and Hindoo. Similarly, I am not afraid to anticipate that there
will some day be more hesitation in repeating the invectives of Spenser and Davis, which it is once clearly
understood that the 'lewd' institutions of the Irish were virtually the same institutions as those out of which
the 'just and honourable law' of England grew. Why these institutions followed in their development such
different paths it is the province of History to decide; but, when it gives an impartial decision, I doubt much
its wholly attributing the difference to native faults of Irish character. We, who are able here to examine
coolly the ancient Irish law in an authentic form, can see that it is a very remarkable body of archaic law,
unusually pure from its origin. It has some analogies with the Roman law of the earliest times, some with
Scandinavian law, some with the law of the Sclavonic races, so far as it is known, some (and these
particularly strong) with the Hindoo law, and quite enough with old Germanic law of all kinds, to render
valueless, for scientific purposes, the comparison which the English observers so constantly institute with the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 6
Page No 9
laws of England. It is manifestly the same system in origin and principle with that which has descended to us
as the Laws of Wales, but these last have somehow undergone the important modifications which arise from
the establishment of a comparatively strong central authority. Nor does the Brehon law altogether disappoint
the expectations of the patriotic Irishmen who, partly trusting to the testimony of Edmund Spenser, the least
unkind of the English critics of Ireland, though one of the most ruthless in his practical suggestions, looked
forward to its manifesting, when it was published, an equity and reasonableness which would put to shame
the barbarous jurisprudence of England. Much of it I am afraid I must say, most of it is worthless save
for historical purposes, but on some points it really does come close to the most advanced legal doctrines of
our day. The explanation which I will hereafter give at length I believe to lie in the method of its
development, which has not been through the decision of courts, but by the opinions of lawyers on
hypothetical states of fact.
I think I may lay down that, wherever we have any knowledge of a body of Aryan custom, either anterior to
or but slightly affected by the Roman Empire, it will be found to exhibit some strong points of resemblance to
the institutions which are the basis of the Brehon law. The depth to which the empire has stamped itself on
the political arrangements of the modern world has been illustrated of late years with much learning; but I
repeat my assertion that the great difference between the Roman Empire and all other sovereignties of the
ancient world lay in the activity of its legislation, through the Edicts of the Praetor and the Constitution of the
Emperors. For many races, it actually repealed their customs and replaced them by new ones. For others, the
results of its legislation mixed themselves indistinguishably with their law. With others, it introduced or
immensely stimulated the habit of legislation; and this is one of the ways in which it has influenced the
stubborn body of Germanic custom prevailing in Great Britain. But wherever the institutions of any Aryan
race have been untouched by it, or slightly touched by it, the common basis of Aryan usage is perfectly
discernible; and thus it is that these Brehon lawtracts enable us to connect the races at the eastern and
western extremities of a later Aryan world, the Hindoos and the Irish.
The Lectures which follow will help, I trust, to show what use the student of comparative jurisprudence may
make of this novel addition to our knowledge of ancient law. Meantime, there is some interest in contrasting
the view of its nature, origin, and growth, which we are obliged to take here, with that to which the ancient
Irish practitioners occasionally strove hard to give currency. The Senchus Mor, the Great Book of the Ancient
Law, was doubtless a most precious possession of the lawschool or family to which it belonged; and its
owners have joined it to a preface in which a semidivine authorship is boldly claimed for it. Odhran, the
charioteer of St Patrick so says this preface had been killed, and the question arose whether Nuada, the
slayer, should die, or whether the saint was bound by his own principles to unconditional forgiveness. St
Patrick did not decide the point himself; the narrator, in true professional spirit, tells us that he set the
precedent according to which a stranger from beyond the sea always selects a legal adviser. He chose 'to go
according to the judgment of the royal poet of the men of Erin, Dubhthach Mac ua Lugair,' and he 'blessed
the mouth' of Dubhthach. A poem, doubtless of much antiquity and celebrity, is then put into the mouth of the
arbitrator, and by the judgment embodied in it Nuada is to die; but he ascends straight to heaven through the
intercession of St Patrick. "Then King Laeghaire said, "It is necessary for you, O men of Erin, that every
other law should be settled and arranged by us as well as this." "It is better to do so," said Patrick. It was then
that all the professors of the sciences in Erin were assembled,and each of them exhibited his art before
Patrick, in the presence of every chief in Erin. It was then Dubhthach was ordered to exhibit all the judgments
and all the poetry of Erin, and every law which prevailed among the men of Erin... This is the Cain Patraic,
and no human Brehon of the Gaedhil is able to abrogate anything that is found in the Senchus Mor.'
The inspired award of Dubhthach that Nuada must die suggests to the commentator the following remark:
"What is understood from the above decision which God revealed to Dubhthach is, that it was a middle
course between forgiveness and retaliation; for retaliation prevailed in Erin before Patrick, and Patrick
brought forgiveness with him; that is, Nuada was put to death for his crime, and Patrick obtained heaven for
him. At this day we keep between forgiveness and retaliation; for as at present no one has the power of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions 7
Page No 10
bestowing heaven, as Patrick had at that day, so no one is put to death for his intentional crimes, so long as
'eric' fine is obtained; and whenever 'eric' fine is not obtained, he is put to death for his intentional crime, and
placed on the sea for his unintentional crimes." It is impossible, of course, to accept the statement that this
widespread ancient institution, the pecuniary fine levied on tribes or families for the wrongs done by their
members, had its origin in Christian influences; but that it succeeded simple retaliation is in the highest
degree probable, and no doubt in its day it was at least as great an advantage to the communities among
whom it prevailed as was that stern administration of criminal justice to which the Englishmen of the
sixteenth century were accustomed, and on which they so singularly prided themselves. but by the sixteenth
century it may well have outlived its usefulness, and so may have partially justified the invectives of its
English censors, who generally have the 'eric'fine for homicide in view when they denounce the Brehon law
as 'contrary to God's law and man's.'
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law
The great peculiarity of the ancient laws of Ireland, so far as they are accessible to us, is discussed, with much
instructive illustration, in the General Preface to the Third Volume of the official translations. They are not a
legislative structure, but the creation of a class of professional lawyers, the Brehons, whose occupation
became hereditary, and who on that ground have been designated, though not with strict accuracy, a caste.
This view, which is consistent with all that early English authorities on Ireland have told us of the system
they call the Brehon law, is certainly that which would be suggested by simple inspection of the law tracts at
present translated and published. The Book of Aicill is probably the oldest, and its text is avowedly
composed of the dicta of two famous lawyers, Cormac and Cennfeladh. The Senchus Mor does, indeed,
profess to have been produced by a process resembling legislation, but the pretension cannot be supported;
and, even if it could, the Senchus Mor would not less consist of the opinions of famous Brehons. It describes
the legal rules embodied in its text as formed of the 'law of nature', and of the 'law of the letter'. The 'law of
the letter' is the Scriptural law, extended by so much of Canon law as the primitive monastic Church of
Ireland can be supposed to have created or adopted. The reference in the misleading phrase 'law of nature', is
not to be the memorable combination of words familiar to the Roman lawyers, but to the text of St Paul in the
Epistle to the Romans: 'For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in
the law, these, having not the law, are the law unto themselves.' (Rom. ii. 14) The 'law of nature' is, therefore,
the ancient preChristian ingredient in the system, and the 'Senchus Mor' says of it: 'The judgments of true
nature while the Holy Ghost had spoken through the mouths of the Brehons and just poets of the men of Erin,
from the first occupation of Ireland down to the reception of the faith, were all exhibited by Dubhthach to
Patrick. What did not clash with the Word of God in the written law and the New Testament and the
consciences of believers, was confirmed in the laws of the Brehons by Patrick and by the ecclesiastics and
chieftains of Ireland; for the law of nature had been quite right except the faith, and its obligations, and the
harmony of the Church and people. And this is the "Senchus Mor".'
Dr Sullivan, on the other hand, whose learned and exhaustive Introduction to O'Curry's Lectures forms the
first volume of the 'Manners and Customs of the Ancient Irish', affirms, on the evidence of ancient records,
that the institutions which in some communities undoubtedly developed into true legislatures had their
counterparts in the Ireland to which the laws belonged, and he does not hesitate to designate certain portions
of the Irish legal system 'statutelaw'. In the present sate of criticism on Irish documents it is not possible to
hold the balance exactly between the writers of the Introduction and of the General Preface; but there is not
the inconsistency between their opinions which there might appear to be at first sight. In the infancy of
society many conceptions are found blended together which are now distinct, and many associations which
are now inseparable from particular processes or institutions are not found coupled with them. There is
abundant proof that legislative and judicial power are not distinguished in primitive thought; nor, again, is
legislation associated with innovation. In our day the legislator is always supposed to innovate; the judge
never. But of old the legislator no more necessarily innovated than the judge; he only, for the most part,
declared preexiting law or custom. It is impossible to determine how much new law there was in the Laws
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 8
Page No 11
of Solon, or in the Twelve Tables of Rome, or in the Laws of Alfred and Canute, or in the Salic Law which is
the oldest of the socalled Leges Barbarorum, but in all probability the quantity was extremely small. Thus,
when a body of Brehon judgments was promulgated by an Irish Chief to a tribal assembly, it is probable than
convenience was the object sought rather than a new sanction. A remarkable poem, appended to O'Curry's
Lectures, tells us how certain Chiefs proceeded every third year to the 'Fair of Carman' and there proclaimed
'the rights of every law and the restraints'; but it does not at all follow that this promulgation had any affinity
for legislation in the modern sense. The innovating legislatures of the modern world appear to have grown up
where certain conditions were present which were viturally unknown to ancient Ireland where the
primitive groups of which society was formed were broken up with some completeness, and where a central
government was constituted acting on individuals from a distance coercively and irresistibly.
There are, moreover, some independent reasons for thinking that, among the Celtic races, the halfjudicial,
halflegislative, power originally possessed by the tribal Chief, or by the tribal Assembly, or by both in
combination, passed very early to a special class of learned persons. The Prefaces in Irish found at the
commencement of some of the lawtracts, which are of much interest, but of uncertain origin and date,
contain several reference to the order in Celtic society which has hitherto occupied men's thoughts more than
any other, the Druids. The word occurs in the Irish text. The writers of the prefaces seem to have conceived
the Druids as a class of heathen priests who had once practised magical arts. The enchanters of Pharaoh are,
for instance, called the Egyptian Druids, in the Preface to the Senchus Mor. The point of view seems to be the
one familiar enough to us in modern literature, where an exclusive prominence is given to the priestly
character of the Druids; nor do the Brehon lawyers appear to connect themselves with a class of men whom
they regard as having belonged altogether to the old order of the world. I am quite aware that, in asking
whether the historical disconnection of the Brehons and the Druids can be accepted as a fact, I suggest an
enquiry about which there hangs a certain air of absurdity. There has been so much wild speculation and
assertion about Druids and Druidical antiquities that the whole subject seems to be considered as almost
beyond the pale of serious discussion. Yet we are not at liberty to forget that the first great observer of Celtic
manners describes the Celts of the Continent as before all things remarkable for the literary class which their
society included. Let me add that in Caesar's account of the Druids there is not a word which does not appear
to me perfectly credible. The same remark may be made of Strabo. But the source of at all events a part of the
absurdities which have clustered round the subject I take to be the Natural History of Pliny, and they seem to
belong to those stories about plants and animals to which may be traced a great deal of the nonsense written
in the world.
You may remember the picture given by Caesar of the Continental Celts, as they appear to him when he first
used his unrivalled opportunities of examining them. He tells us that their tribal societies consisted
substantially of three orders he calls the Equites, the Druids, and the Plebeians. Somebody has said that this
would be a not very inaccurate description of French society just before the first Revolution, with its three
orders of Nobles, Clergy, and unprivileged TiersÉtat; but the observation is a good deal more ingenious than
true. We are now able to compare Caesar's account of the Gauls with the evidence concerning a Celtic
community which the Brehon tracts supply; and if we use this evidence as a test, we shall soon make up our
minds that, though his representation is accurate as far as it goes, it errs in omission of detail. The Equites, or
Chiefs, though to some extent they were a class apart, did not stand in such close relation to one another as
they stood to the various septs or groups over which they presided. 'Every chief,' says the Brehon law, 'rules
over his land, whether it be small or whether it be large.' The Plebeians, again, so far from constituting a great
miscellaneous multitude, were distributed into every sort of natural group, based ultimately upon the Family.
The mistake, so far as there was error, I conceive to have been an effect of mental distance. It had the
imperfections of the view obtained by looking on the Gangetic plains from the slopes of the Himalayas. The
impression made is not incorrect, but an immensity of detail is lost to the observer, and a surface varied by
countless small elevations looks perfectly flat. Caesar's failure to note the natural divisions of the Celtic
tribesmen, the families and septs or subtribes, is to me particularly instructive. The theory of human equality
is of Roman origin; the comminution of human society, and the unchecked competition among its members,
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 9
Page No 12
which have gone so far in the Western Europe of our days, had the most efficient causes in the mechanism of
the Roman State. Hence Caesar's omissions seem to be those most natural in a Roman general who was also a
great administrator and trained lawyer; and they are undoubtedly those to which an English ruler of India is
most liable at this moment. It is often said that it takes two or three years before a GovernorGeneral learns
that the vast Indian population is an aggregate of natural groups, and not the mixed multitude he left at home;
and some rulers of India have been accused of never having mastered the lesson at all.
There are a few very important points of detail to be noticed in Caesar's description of what may be called the
lay portion of Celtic society. I shall afterwards call your attention to the significance of what he states
concerning the classes whom he calls the clients and debtors of the Equites, and respecting the increased
power which they give to the Chief on whom they are dependent. It is, however, remarkable that, when he
speaks of the Druids, his statements are greatly more detailed. Here there were no home associations to
mislead him, but, beyond that, it is plain that his interest was strongly roused by the novel constitution of this
privileged order whom he places by the side of the Chiefs. Let me recall, then, to you the principal points of
his description, from which I designedly omit all statements concerning the priestly office of the class
described. He tells us that the Druids were supreme judges in all public and private disputes; and that, for
instance, all questions of homicide, of inheritance, and of boundary were referred to them for decision. He
says that the Druids presided over schools of learning, to which the Celtic youth flocked eagerly for
instruction, remaining in them sometimes (so he was informed) for twenty years at a time. He states that the
pupils in these schools learned an enormous quantity of verses, which were never committed to writing; and
he gives his opinion that the object was not merely to prevent sacred knowledge from being popularised, but
to strengthen the memory. Besides describing to us the religious doctrine of the Druids, he informs us that
they were extremely fond of disputing about the nature of the material world, the movements of the stars, and
the dimensions of the earth and of the universe. At their head there was by his account a chief Druid, whose
place at his death was filled by election, and the succession occasionally gave rise to violent contests of arms
(B.G. vi, 13, 14).
There are some strong and even startling points of correspondence between the functions of the Druids, as
described by Caesar, and the office of the Brehon, as suggested by the lawtracts. The extensive literature of
law just disinterred testifies to the authority of the Brehons in all legal matters, and raises a strong
presumption that they were universal referees in disputes. Among their writings are separate treatises on
inheritance and boundary, and almost every page of the translations contains a reference to the 'eric'fine for
homicide. The schools of literature and law appear to have been numerous in ancient Ireland, and O'Curry is
able to give the course of instruction in one of them extending over twelve years. All literature, including
even law, seems to have been identified with poetry. the chief Druid of Caesar meets us on the very threshold
of the Senchus Mor, in the person of Dubhthach Mac ua Lugair, the royal poet of Erin, the Brehon who was
chosen by St Patrick to arbitrate in a question of homicide, and whose 'mouth' the saint 'blessed'. The mode of
choosing the chief Druid, by election, has its counterpart in the institution of Tanistry, which within historical
times determined the succession to all high office in Ireland, and which was hateful to the English, as
affording smaller security for order than their own less archaic form of primogeniture. Nor is that all. The
Prefaces in Irish to the tracts contain a number of discussions on subjects which are in no way legal, or which
are forced into some connection with law by the most violent expedients. They leave on the mind the
impression of being a patchwork of materials, probably of very various antiquity, which happen to have been
fond in the archives of particular lawschools. Now, the Preface to the Senchus Mor actually contains
disquisitions on all the matters about which Caesar declares the Druids to have been specially fond of
arguing. It in one place sets forth how God made the heaven and the earth, but the account is not the least like
the Mosaic account. It goes off, as Caesar's Druids did, into a number of extraordinary statements, 'de
sideribus atque eorum motu', 'de mundi ac terrarum magnitudine'. Among other things, it declares that God
fixed seven divisions from the firmament to the earth, and that the distance he measured from the moon to the
sun was 244 miles. 'And the first form of the firmament was ordained thus: as the shell is about the egg, so is
the firmament round the earth in fixed suspension... there are six windows in each part through the firmament
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 10
Page No 13
to shed light through, so that there are sixtysix windows in it, and a glass shutter for each window; so that
the whole firmament is a might sheet of crystal and a protecting bulwark round the earth, with three heavens,
and three heavens about it; and the seventh was arrange in three heavens. this last, however, is not the
habitation of angels, but is like a wheel revolving round, nd the firmament is thus revolting, and also the
seven planets, since the time when they were created'. Parts of the passage reflect the astronomical notions
known to have been current in the Middle Ages, but much of it reads like a fragment of a heathen cosmology,
to which a later revision has given a faint Christian colouring. The same Preface contains also some curious
speculations on the etymology of lawterms, and the Preface to the Book of Aicill enters, among other
things, into the question of the difference between genus and species.
I suggest, therefore, that the same tendencies which produced among the Celts of the Continent the class
called the Druids produced among the Celts of Ireland the class known to us as the Brehons; nor does it seem
to me difficult to connect the results of these tendencies with other known phenomena of ancient society.
There is much reason to believe that the TribeChief, or King, whom the earliest Aryan records show us
standing by the side of the Popular Assembly, was priest and judge as well as captain of the host. The later
Aryan history shows us this blended authority distributing or 'differentiating' itself, and passing either to the
Assembly or to a new class of depositaries. Among the Achaeans of Homer, the Chief has ceased to be priest,
but he is still judge; and his judicial sentences, Themiotes, or 'dooms', however much they may be drawn in
reality from preexiting usage, are believed to be dictated to him from on high. Among the Celts both of
Gaul and of Ireland he has ceased to be priest, and also probably to be judge, although some measure of
judicial authority may still belong to his office as a 'survival'. The order of change thus departs from that
followed in Athenian history, where the institution of kingship survived only in the name of the King Archon,
who was a judicial functionary, and from that followed in Roman history, where the Rex Sacrificulus was a
hierophant or priest. The Popular Assembly, meanwhile, which virtually attracted to itself the whole civil and
criminal jurisdiction of the Kings among the Athenians, and which at Rome engrossed the whole
administration of criminal justice through the commissions it appointed, seems to lose all judicial authority
among the Celts. Perhaps I may be permitted thus to describe the change I conceive to have taken place
among the Celts of Ireland. Themis, who in Homer is the assessor of Zeus and the source of judicial
inspiration to kings, has (so to speak) set up for herself. Kings have delegated their authority to a merely
human assessor, and we see by the story which begins the Senchus Mor that, even when a Saint is supposed
to be present, the inspiration of which he is the source does not find expression through his lips, nor does it
descend on the King; it descends on the professional judge. When we obtain our last glimpse of the class
which has received this inheritance from Chief or King the Brehons, Judges, or Authors of Judgments
they have sunk to the lowest depth of misery and degradation through the English conquest. At an earlier date
they are seen divided into families or septs, the hereditary lawadvisers of some princely or powerful house.
Hugh McEgan, who wrote the note 'in his own father's book' which I read in the last Lecture, was one of the
hereditary Brehons attached to the McCarthys. But, in the earliest Irish traditions, the functions of the Brehon
and the King run very much into one another. The most ancient Brehons are described as of royal blood,
sometimes as king's sons. The Tanaists of the great Irish Chiefs, the successors elected out of the kindred of
each Chief to come after him on his death, are said to have occasionally officiated as judges; and one of the
lawtracts, still unpublished, contains the express rule that it is lawful for a king, though himself a judge, to
have a judge in his place. Cormac MacAirt, one of the traditional authors of the Book of Aicill, was a King in
retirement. Apocryphal as his story may be, it is one of much significance to the student of ancient
institutions. He had been accidently blinded of one eye,and is said to have been deposed from his regal office
or chieftiancy on account of the blemish. Coirpri, his son and successor (says the Book of Aicill), 'in every
difficult case of judgment that came to him used to go and ask his father about it, and his father used to say to
him, "My son, that thou mayest know"' and then proceeded to lay down the law.
If, without committing ourselves to any specific theory concerning the exact extent of the correspondence, we
can assume that there was substantial identity between the literary class which produced the lawtracts and
the literary order attributed to the Celtic races by Caesar, we not only do something to establish an historical
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 11
Page No 14
conclusion perhaps more curious than important, but we remove some serious difficulties in the interpretation
of the interesting and instructive body of archaic law now before us. The difference between the Druids and
their successors, the Brehons, would in that case be mainly this: the Brehons would be no longer priests. All
sacerdotal or religious authority must have passed, on the conversion of the Irish Celts, to the 'tribes of the
saints' to the missionary monastic societies founded at all points of the island and to that multitude of
bishops dependent on them, whom it is so difficult to reconcile with any of our preconceived ideas as to
ancient ecclesiastical organisation. The consequence would be that the religious sanctions of the ancient laws,
the supernatural penalties threatened on their violation, would disappear, except so far as the legal rules
exactly coincided with the rules of the new Christian code, the 'law of the letter.' Now, the want of a sanction
is occasionally one of the great difficulties in understanding the Brehon law. Suppose a man disobeyed the
rule or resisted its application, what would happen? The learned writer of one of the modern prefaces
prefixed to the Third Volume of the Ancient Laws contents that the administration of the Brehon system
consisted in references to arbitration; and I certainly think myself that, so far as the system is known, it points
to that conclusion. The one object of the Brehons was to force disputants to refer their quarrels to a Brehon,
or to some person in authority advised by a Brehon, and thus a vast deal of the law tends to run into the Law
of Distress, which declares the various methods by which a man can be compelled through seizure of his
property to consent to an arbitration. But then one cannot help perpetually feeling that the compulsion is
weak as compared with the stringency of the process of modern Courts of Justice; and besides that, why
should not the man attempted to be distrained upon constantly resist with success? Doubtless the law
provides penalties for resistance; but where is the ultimate sanction? Caesar supplies an answer, which must,
I think, contain a portion of the truth. He says that if a Celt of Gaul refused to abide by a Druid judgment he
was excommunicated: which was esteemed the heaviest of penalties. Another example which I can give you
of the want or weakness of the sanction in the Brehon law is a very remarkable one, and I shall recur to it
hereafter. If you have a legal claim against a man of a certain rank and you are desirous of compelling him to
discharge it, the Senchus Mor tells you to 'fast upon him.' 'Notice', it says, 'precedes distress in the case of the
inferior grades, except it be by persons of distinction or upon persons of distinction; fasting precedes distress
in their case' ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' vol. i, p. 113). The institution is unquestionably identical with one
widely diffused throughout the East, which is called by the Hindoos 'sitting dharna'. It consists in sitting at
your debtor's door and starving yourself till he pays. From the English point of view the practice has always
been considered barbarous and immoral, and the Indian Penal Code expressly forbids it. It suggests, however,
the question what would follow if the creditor simply allowed the debtor to starve? Undoubtedly the
Hindoo supposes that some supernatural penalty would follow; indeed, he generally gives definiteness to it
by retaining a Brahmin to starve himself vicariously, and no Hindoo doubts what would come of causing a
Brahmin's death. We cannot but suppose that the Brehon rule of fasting was once thought to have been
enforced in some similar way. Caesar states that the Druids believed in the immortality and transmigration of
the soul, and considered it the key of their system. A Druid may thus very well have taught that penal
consequences in another world would follow the creditor's death by starvation; and there is perhaps a pale
reflection of this doctrine in the language of the Senchus Mor: 'He who does not give a pledge to fasting is an
evader of all; he who disregards all things shall not be paid by God or man.' But an Irish Brehon could
scarcely make any distinct assertion on the subject, since fasting had now become a specific ordinance of the
Christian Church, and its condition and spiritual effects were expressly defined by the Christian priesthood.
Theoretically, I should state, a person who refused unjustly to yield to fasting had his legal liabilities
considerably increased, at least, according to the dicta of the Brehon commentators; but such provisions only
bring us to the difficulty of which I first spoke, and raise anew the question of the exact value of legal rules at
a period when Courts of Justice are not as yet armed with resistless powers of compelling attendance and
submission.
If we are justified in tracing the pedigree of the Brehon Code to a system enforced by supernatural sanctions,
we are able to contrast it in various ways with other bodies of law in respect of its mode of development. It
closely resembles the Hindoo law, inasmuch as it consists of what was in all probability an original basis of
Aryan usage vastly enlarged by a superstructure of interpretation which a long succession of professional
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 12
Page No 15
commentators have elected; but it cannot have had any such sacredness, and consequently any such authority,
as the Brahminical jurisprudence. Both the Brahmins and the Brehons assume that Kings and Judges will
enforce their law, and emphatically enjoin on them its enforcement; but, while the Brahmin could declare that
neglect or disobedience would be followed by endless degradation and torment, the Brehon could only assert
that the unlearned brother who pronounced a false judgment would find blotches come on his cheeks, and
that the Chief who allowed sound usage to be departed from would bring bad weather on his country. The
development of the Brehon law was again parallel to that which there is strong reason for supposing the
Roman law to have allowed in early times. The writer of the Preface to the Third Volume, from which I have
more than once quoted, cites some observations which I published several years ago on the subject of the
extension of the Roman jurisprudence by the agency known as the Responsa Prudentum, the accumulated
answers (or, as the Brehon phrase is, the judgments) of many successive generations of famous Roman
lawyers; and he adopts my account as giving the most probable explanation of the growth of the Brehon law.
But in the Roman State a test was always applied to the 'answers of the learned,' which was not applied, or
not systematically applied, to the judgments of the Brehons. We never know the Romans except as subject to
one of the strongest of central governments, which armed the law courts with the force at its command.
Although the Roman system did not work exactly in the way to which our English experience has
accustomed us, there can, of course, be no doubt that the ultimate criterion of the validity of professional
legal opinion at Rome, as elsewhere, was the action of Courts of Justice enforcing rights and duties in
conformity with such opinion. But in ancient Ireland it is at least doubtful whether there was ever, in our
sense of the words, a central government; it is also doubtful whether the public force at the command of any
ruler or rulers was ever systematically exerted through the mechanism of Courts of Justice; and it is at least a
tenable view that the institutions which stood in the place of Courts of Justice only exercised jurisdiction
through the voluntary submission of intending litigants.
Perhaps, however, from our present point of view, the strongest contrast is between the ancient law of Ireland
and the law of England at a period which an English lawyer would not call recent. The administration of
justice in England, from comparatively early times, has been more strongly centralised than in any other
European country; but in Ireland there was no central government to nerve the arm of the law. The process of
the English Courts has for centuries past been practically irresistible; the process of the Irish Courts, even if it
was compulsory, was at the utmost extremely weak. The Irish law was developed by hereditary
commentators; but we in England have always attributed far less authority than does any European
Continental community to the unofficial commentaries of the most learned writers of textbooks. We obtain
our law, and adjust it to the needs of each successive generation, either through legislative enactment or
through the decisions of our judges on isolated groups of facts established by the most laborious methods.
But, as I have already stated, the opinion to which I incline is, that no part of the Brehon law had its origin in
legislation. The author of innovation and improvement was the learned Brehon, and the Brehon appears to
have invented at pleasure the facts which he used as the framework for his legal doctrine. His invention was
necessarily limited by his experience, and hence the cases suggested in the lawtracts possess great interest,
as throwing light on the society amid which they were composed; but these cases seem to be purely
hypothetical, and only intended to illustrate the rule which happens to be under discussion.
In the volume of my own to which I referred a few moments ago I said of the early Roman law that 'great
influence must have been exercised (over it) by the want of any distinct check on the suggestion or invention
of possible questions. When the data can be multiplied at pleasure, the facilities for evolving a general rule
are immensely increased. As the law is administered among ourselves (in England) the judge cannot travel
out of the sets of facts exhibited before him or before his predecessors. Accordingly, each group of
circumstances which is adjudicated upon receives, to employ a Gallicism, a sort of consecration. It acquires
certain qualities which distinguish it from every other case, genuine or hypothetical.' I do not think it can be
doubted that this English practice of never declaring a legal rule authoritatively until a state of facts arises to
which it can be fitted, is the secret of the apparent backwardness and barrenness of English law at particular
epochs, as contrasted with the richness and reasonableness of other systems which it more than rivals in its
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 13
Page No 16
present condition. It is true, as I said before, even of the Brehon law, that it does not wholly disappoint the
patriotic expectations entertained of it. When they are disencumbered of archaic phrase and form, there are
some things remarkably modern in it. I quite agree with one of the Editors that, in the ancient Irish Law of
Civil Wrong, there is a singularly close approach to modern doctrines on the subject of Contributory
Negligence; and I have found it possible to extract from the quaint texts of the Book of Aicill some extremely
sensible rulings on the difficult subject of the Measure of Damages, for which it would be vain to study the
writings of Lord Coke, though these last are relatively of much later date. But the Brehon law pays heavily
for this apparent anticipation of the modern legal spirit. It must be confessed that most of it has a strong air of
fancifulness and unreality. It seems as if the Brehon lawyer, after forming (let us say) a conception of a
particular kind of injury, set himself, as a sort of mental exercise, to devise all the varieties of circumstance
under which the wrong could be committed, and then to determine the way in which some traditional
principle of redress could be applied to the cases supposed. This indulgence of his imagination drew him
frequently into triviality or silliness, and led to an extraordinary multiplication of legal detail. Four pages of
the Book of Aicill (a very large proportion of an ancient body of law) are concerned with injuries received
from dogs in dogfights, and they set forth in the most elaborate way the modification of the governing rule
required in the case of the owners in the case of the spectators in the case of the 'impartial interposer'
in the case of the 'halfinterposer,' i. e. the man who tries to separate the dogs with a bias in favour of one
of them in the case of an accidental lookeron in the case of a youth under age, and in the case of an
idiot. The same lawtract deals also with the curious subjects of injuries from a cat stealing in a kitchen, from
women using their distaffs in a womanbattle, and from bees, a distinction being drawn between the case in
which the sting draws blood and the case in which it does not. Numberless other instances could be given; but
I repeat that all this is mixed up with much that even now has juridical interest, and with much which in that
state of society had probably the greatest practical importance.
It is not, perhaps, as often noticed as it should be by English writers on law that the method of enunciating
legal principles with which our Courts of Justice have familiarised us is absolutely peculiar to England and to
communities under the direct influence of English practice. In all Western societies, Legislation, which is the
direct issue of the commands of the sovereign state, tends more and more to become the exclusive source of
law; but still in all Continental countries other authorities of various kinds are occasionally referred to, among
which are the texts of the Roman Corpus Juris, commentaries on Codes and other bodies of written law, the
unofficial writings of famous lawyers, and other branches of the vast literature of law holding at most a
secondary place in the estimation of the English Judges and Bar. Nowhere, however, is anything like the
same dignity as with us attributed to a decided 'case,' and I have found it difficult to make foreign lawyers
understand why their English brethren should bow so implicitly to what Frenchmen term the 'jurisprudence'
of a particular tribunal. From one point of view English law has doubtless suffered through this reluctance to
invent or imagine facts aS the groundwork of rules, and it will continue to bear the marks of the injury until
legislative rearrangement and restatement fully disclose the stores of common sense which are at present
concealed by its defects of language and form. On the other hand, these habits of the English Courts seem to
be closely connected with one of the most honourable characteristics of the English system, its extreme
carefulness about facts. Nowhere else in the world is there the same respect for a fact, unless the respect be of
English origin. The feeling is not shared by our European contemporaries, and was not shared by our remote
ancestors. It has been said and the remark seems to me a very just one that in early times questions of
fact are regarded as the simplest of all questions. Such tests of truth as Ordeal and Compurgation satisfy
men's minds completely and easily, and the only difficulty recognised is the discovery of the legal tradition
and its application to the results of the test. Up to a certain point no doubt our own mechanism for the
determination of a fact is also a mere artifice. We take as our criterion of truth the unanimous opinion of
twelve men on statements made before them. But then the mode of convincing, or attempting to convince,
them is exactly that which would have to be followed if it were sought to obtain a decision upon evidence
from the very highest human intelligence. The old procedure was sometimes wholly senseless, sometimes
only distantly rational; the modern English procedure is at most imperfect, and some of its imperfection
arises from the very constitution of human nature and human society. I quite concur, therefore, in the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 14
Page No 17
ordinary professional opinion that its view of facts and its modes of ascertaining them are the great glory of
English law. I am afraid, however, that facts must always be the despair of the law reformer. Bentham seems
to me from several expressions to have supposed that if the English Law of Evidence were reconstructed on
his principles questions of fact would cease to present any serious difficulty. Almost every one of his
suggestions has been adopted by the Legislature, and yet enquiries into facts become more protracted and
complex than ever. The truth is that the facts of human nature, with which Courts of Justice have chiefly to
deal, are far obscurer and more intricately involved than the facts of physical nature; and the difficulty of
ascertaining them with precision constantly increases in our age, through the progress of invention and
enterprise, through the evergrowing miscellaneousness of all modern communities, and through the ever
quickening play of modern social movements. Possibly we may see English law take the form which
Bentham hoped for and laboured for; every successive year brings us in some slight degree nearer to this
achievement; and consequently, little as we may agree in his opinion that all questions of law are the effect of
some judicial delusion or legal abuse, we may reasonably expect them to become less frequent and easier of
solution. But neither facts nor the modes of ascertaining them tend in the least to simplify themselves, and in
no conceivable state of society will Courts of Justice enjoy perpetual vacation.
I have been at some pains to explain what sort of authority the Irish Brehon law did not, in my opinion,
possess. The 'law of nature' had lost all supernatural sanction, except so far as it coincided with the 'law of the
letter.' It had not yet acquired, or had very imperfectly acquired, that binding power which law obtains when
the State exerts the public force through Courts of Justice to compel obedience to it. Had it, then, any
authority at all; and if so, what sort of authority? Part of the answer to this question I endeavoured to give
three years ago ('Village Communities, in the East and West,' pp. 56, 57); and though much more might be
said on the subject, I defer it till another opportunity. So far as the Brehon law declared actual ancient and
indigenous practices, it shared in the obstinate vitality of all customs when observed by a society distributed
into corporate natural groups. But, besides this, it had another source of influence over men's minds, in the
bold and never flagging selfassertion of the class which expounded it. A portion of the authority enjoyed by
the Indian Brahminical jurisprudence is undoubtedly to be explained in the same way. The Brehon could not,
like the Brahmin, make any such portentous assertion as that his order sprang from the head of Brahma, that
it was an embodiment of perfect purity, and that the first teacher of its lore was a direct emanation from God.
But the Brehon did claim that St. Patrick and other great Irish saints had sanctioned the law which he
declared, and that some of them had even revised it. Like the Brahmin, too, he never threw away an
opportunity of affirming the dignity of his profession. In these lawtracts the heads of this profession are
uniformly placed, where Caesar placed the Druids, on the same level with the highest classes of Celtic
society. The fines payable for injury to them, and their rights of feasting at the expense of other classes (a
form of right which will demand much attention from us hereafter), are adjusted to those of Bishops and
Sings. It is more than likely that the believing multitude ended by accepting these pretensions. From what we
know of that stage of thought we can hardly set limits to the amount of authority spontaneously conceded to
the utterances of a sole literary class. It must have struck many that the influence of the corresponding class
in our own modern society far exceeds anything which could have been asserted of it from the mere
consideration of our social mechanism. There is, perhaps, an impression abroad that the influence it exerts
increases as history goes on, an impression possibly produced and certainly strengthened by the brilliant
passages in which Lord Macaulay contrasted the wellpaid literary labour of his own day with the miseries of
the literary hack of Grub Street a century before. I think that this opinion, if broadly stated, is at the very least
doubtful. The class which, to use a modern neologism, 'formulates' the ideas dimly conceived by the
multitude which saves it mental trouble by collecting through generalisation, which is an essentially
laboursaving process, the scattered fragments of its knowledge and experience has not always consisted
of philosophers, historians, and novelists, but had earlier representatives in poets, priests, and lawyers. It is
not at all a paradoxical opinion that these last were its most powerful members. For, nowadays, it has to cope
with the critical faculty, more or less found everywhere, and enormously strengthened by observation of the
methods of physical discovery. No authority of our day is possibly comparable with that of the men who, in
an utterly uncritical age, simply said of a legal rule, 'So it has been laid down by the learned,' or used the still
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 15
Page No 18
more impressive formula, 'It is thus written.'
While, however, I fully believe that the Brehon law possessed great authority, I think also that it was in all
probability irregularly and intermittently enforced, and that partial and local departures from it were common
all over ancient Ireland. Anybody who interested himself in the question of its practical application would
have to encounter the very problems which are suggested by the Brahminical Hindoo law. The student of this
last system, especially if he compares it with the infinity of local usage practised in India, is constantly asking
himself how far was the law of the Brahmin jurists observed before the English undertook to enforce it
through their tribunals? The Editor of the Third Volume of the Ancient Laws of Ireland has given a very
apposite example of a problem of the same kind (iii. 146), by extracting from the Carew Papers the story of a
famous dispute as to the headship of the great irish house of O'Neill. Con O'Neill, its chief, had two sons,
Matthew and Shane. Matthew O'Neill was heir to Con O'Neill's earldom of Tyrone, according to the
limitations of the patent. Shane O'Neill urged on the English Government that these limitations were void,
because the King, in granting the earldom, could not have been aware that Matthew O'Neill was an adulterine
bastard, having been in truth born of the wife of a smith in Dundalk. Shane O'Neill has been regarded as the
champion of purely Irish ideas (see Froude, 'English in Ireland,' I. 43); but though the rule of legitimacy upon
which he insisted conforms to our notions, it is directly contrary to the legal doctrine of the Book of Aicill,
which in one of its most surprising passages lays down formally the procedure by which the natural father
could bring into his family a son born under the alleged circumstances of Matthew O'Neill, on paying
compensation to the putative parent. Unless Shane O'Neill's apparent ignorance of this method of legitimation
was merely affected for the purpose of blinding the English Government, it would seem to follow that the
Book of Aicill, though its authorship was attributed to King Cormac, had not an universally recognised
authority.
I do not know that the omission of the English, when they had once thoroughly conquered the country, to
enforce the Brehon law through the Courts which they established, has ever been reckoned among the wrongs
of Ireland. But if they had done this. they would have effected the very change which at a much later period
they brought about in India, ignorantly, but with the very best intentions. They would have given immensely
greater force and a much larger sphere to a system of rules loosely and occasionally administered before they
armed them with a new authority. Even as it was, I cannot doubt that the English did much to perpetuate the
Brehon law in the shape in which we find it. The AngloNorman settlement on the east coast of Ireland acted
like a running sore, constantly Stating the Celtic regions beyond the Pale, and deepening the confusion which
prevailed there. If the country had been left to itself, one of the great Irish tribes would almost certainly have
conquered the rest. All the legal ideas which, little conscious as we are of their source, come to us from the
existence of a strong central government lending its vigour to the arm of justice would have made their way
into the Brehon law; and the gap between the alleged civilisation of England and the alleged barbarism of
Ireland during much of their history, which was in reality narrower than is commonly supposed, would have
almost wholly disappeared.
Before I close this chapter it is necessary to state that the Brehon law has not been unaffected by the two main
influences which have made the modern law of Western Europe different from the ancient, Christian morality
and Roman jurisprudence. It has been modified by Roman juridical ideas in some degree, though it would be
hazardous to lay down with any attempt at precision in what degree. I have trustworthy information that, in
the tracts translated but not yet published, a certain number of Roman legal maxims are cited, and one Rowan
jurisconsult is mentioned by name. So far as the published tracts afford materials for an opinion, I am
inclined to think that the influence of the Roman law has been very slight, and to attribute it not to study of
the writings of the Roman lawyers, but to contact with Churchmen imbued more Or less with Roman legal
notions. We may be quite sure that the Brehons were indebted to them for one conception which is present in
the tracts the conception of a Will; and we may probably credit the Church with the comparatively
advanced development of another conception which we find here the conception of a Contract. The origin
of the rules concerning testamentary bequest which are sometimes found in Western bodies of law otherwise
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 16
Page No 19
archaic has been much considered of late years; and the weight of learned opinion inclines strongly to the
view that these rules had universally their source in Roman law, but were diffused by the influence of the
Christian clergy. This assertion cannot be quite so confidently made of Contracts; but the sacredness of
bequests and the sacredness of promises were of about equal importance to the Church, as the donee of pious
gifts; and, as regards the Brehon law, it is plain upon the face of the published subtract which is chiefly
concerned with Contract, the Corus Bescna, that the material interests of the Church furnished one principal
motive for its compilation. The Corus Bescna, in which, I may observe, a certain confusion (not uncommon
in ancient law) may be remarked between contracts and grants, between the promise to give and the act or
operation of giving, contains some very remarkable propositions on the subject of contract. Here, and in other
parts of the Senchus Mor, the mischiefs of breach of contract are set forth in the strongest language. 'The
world would be in a state of confusion if verbal contracts were not binding.' 'There are three periods at which
the world dies: the period of a plague, of a general war, of the dissolution of verbal contracts.' 'The world is
worthless at the time of the dissolution of contracts.' At first sight this looks a good deal liker the doctrine of
the eighteenth century than of any century between the sixth and the sixteenth. Let us see, however, what
follows when the position thus broadly stated has to be worked out. We come, in the Corus Bescna, upon the
following attempt at classification, which I fear would have deeply shocked Jeremy Bentham and John
Austin: 'How many kinds of contracts are there?' asks the Brehon textwriter. 'Two,' is the answer. 'A valid
contract, and an invalid contract.' This, no doubt, is absurd, but the explanation appears to be as follows. The
principle of the absolute sacredness of contracts was probably of foreign origin, and was insisted upon for a
particular purpose. It was therefore laid down too broadly for the actual state of the law and the actual
condition of Irish Celtic society. Under such circumstances a treatise on Contract takes necessarily the form
in great measure of a treatise on the grounds of invalidity in contracts, on the manifold exceptions to an
overbroad general rule. Anciently, the power of contracting is limited on all sides. It is limited by the rights
of your. family, by the rights of your distant kinsmen, by the rights of your covillagers, by the rights of your
tribe, by the rights of your Chief, and, if you contract adversely to the Church, by the rights of the Church.
The Corus Bescna is in great part a treatise on these archaic limitations. At the same time some of the modern
grounds of invalidity are very well set forth, and the merit may possibly be due to the penetration of Roman
doctrine into the Brehon lawschools.
Something must be said on the extent to which Christian opinion has leavened these Brehon writings.
Christianity has certainly had considerable negative influence over them. It became no longer possible for the
Brehon to assert that the transgressor of his rules would incur a supernatural penalty, and the consequences of
this were no doubt important. But still, as you have seen, in the case of 'fasting on a man,' or 'sitting dharna,'
the heathen rule remained in the system, though its significance was lost. Again, one positive result of the
reception by the Brehons of the socalled 'law of the letter' appears to have been the development of a great
mass of rules relating to the territorial rights of the Church, and these constitute a very interesting department
of the Brehon law. But there has certainty been nothing like an intimate interpenetration of ancient Irish law
by Christian principle. If this kind of influence is to be looked for anywhere, it must be in the law of
Marriage, and the cognate branches of Divorce, Legitimacy, and Inheritance. These, however, are the very
portions of the Brehon law which have been dwelt upon by writers convinced that, as regards the relations of
the sexes, the primitive Irish were near akin to those Celts of Britain of whose practices Caesar had heard. (B.
G., v. 14.) The 'Book of Aicill' provides for the legitimation not only of the bastard, but of the adulterine
bastard, and measures the compensation to be paid to the putative father. The tract on 'Social Connections '
appears to assume that the temporary cohabitation of the sexes is part of the accustomed order of society, and
on this assumption it minutely regulates the mutual rights of the parties, showing an especial care for the
interests of the woman, even to the extent of reserving to her the value of her domestic services during her
residence in the common dwelling. One remark ought, however, to be made on these provisions of the
Brehon law. It is not inconceivable that, surprising as they are, they may be the index to a social advance.
Caesar plainly found the Celts of the Continent polygamous, living in families held together by stringent
Paternal Power. He, a Roman, familiar with a Patria Potestas as yet undecayed, thinks it worthy of remark
that the head of a Gallic household had the power of life and death over his wives as well as his children, and
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law 17
Page No 20
notices with astonishment that, when a husband died under suspicious circumstances, his wives were treated
with the same cruelty as a body of household slaves at Rome whose master had been killed by an unknown
hand. (B. G., vi. 19.) Now, though very much cannot be confidently said about the transition (which,
nevertheless, is an undoubted fact) of many societies from polygamy to monogamy under influences other
than those of religion, it may plausibly be conjectured that here and there it had its cause in liberty of divorce.
The system which permitted a plurality of wives may have passed into the system which forbade more than
one wife at a time, but which did not go farther. The monogamy of the modern and Western world is, in fact,
the monogamy of the Romans, from which the license of divorce has been expelled by Christian morality.
There are hardly any materials for an opinion upon the degree of influence exercised by the Church over the
transformation of marriagerelations in Ireland, but there are several indications that the ecclesiastical rules
as to the conditions of a valid marriage established themselves very slowly among the ruder races on the
outskirts of what had been the Roman Empire. Mr Burton ('History of Scotland,' ii. 213), in speaking of the
number of illegitimate claimants who brought their pretensions to the Crown of Scotland before Edward the
First, observes: 'That they should have pushed their claims only shows that the Church had not yet absolutely
established the rule that from her and her ceremony and sacrament could alone come the union capable of
transmitting a right of succession to offspring.' The tract on 'Social Connexions' notices a 'first' wife, and the
recognition may be attributable to the Church, but on the whole my impression certainly is that the extremely
ascetic form under which Christianity was introduced into Ireland was unfavourable to its obtaining a hold on
popular morality. The common view seems to have been that chastity was the professional virtue of a special
class, for the Brehon tracts, which make the assumptions I have described as to the morals of the laity, speak
of irregularity of life in a monk or bishop with the strongest reprobation and disgust. At the present moment
Ireland is probably the one of all Western countries in which the relations of the sexes are most nearly on the
footing required by the Christian theory; nor is there any reasonable doubt that this result has been brought
about in the main by the Roman Catholic clergy. But this purification of morals was effected during the
period through which monks and monasticism were either expelled from Ireland or placed under the ban of
the law.
I will take this opportunity of saying that the influence of Christianity on a much more famous system than
the Brehon law has always seemed to me to be greatly overstated by M. Troplong and other wellknown
juridical writers. There is, of course, evidence of Christian influence on Roman law in the disabilities
imposed on various classes of heretics and in the limitations of that liberty of divorce which belonged to the
older jurisprudence. But, even in respect of divorce, the modifications strike me as less than might have been
expected from what we know of the condition of opinion in the Roman world; and, as regards certain
improvements said to have been introduced by Christianity into the Imperial law of slavery, they were
probably quickened by its influence, but they began in principles which were of Stoical rather than of
Christian origin. I do not question the received opinion that Christianity greatly mitigated and did much to
abolish personal and predial slavery in the West, but the Continental lawyers of whom I spoke considerably
antedate its influence, and take far too little account of the prodigious effects subsequently produced by the
practical equality of all men within the pale of the Catholic priesthood. But I principally deprecate these
statements, which in some countries have almost become professional commonplaces, for two reasons. They
slur over a very instructive fact, the great unmalleability of all bodies of law. and they obscure an interesting
and yet unsettled, problem, the origin of the Canon law. The truth seems to be that the Imperial Roman law
did not satisfy the morality of the Christian communities, and this is the most probable reason why another
body of rules grew up by its side and ultimately almost rivalled it.
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society
The most recent researches into the primitive history of society point to the conclusion that the earliest tie
which knitted men together in communities was Consanguinity or Kinship. The subject has been approached
of late years from several different sides, and there has been much dispute as to what the primitive
bloodrelationship implied, and how it arose; but there has been general agreement as to the fact I have
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 18
Page No 21
stated. The caution is perhaps needed that we must not form too loose a conception of the kinship which once
stood in the place of the multiform influences which are now the cement of human societies. It was regarded
as an actual bond of union, and in no respect as a sentimental one. The notion of what, for want of a better
phrase, I must call a moral brotherhood in the whole human race has been steadily gaining ground during the
whole course of history, and we have now a large abstract term answering to this notion Humanity, he
most powerful of the agencies which have brought about this broader and laxer view of kinship has
undoubtedly been Religion, and indeed one great Eastern religion extended it until for some purposes it
embraced all sentient nature. All this modern enlargement of the primitive conception of kinship must be got
rid of before we can bring it home to ourselves. There was no brotherhood recognised by our savage
forefathers except actual consanguinity regarded as a fact. If a man was not of kin to another there was
nothing between them. He was an enemy to be slain, or spoiled, or hated, as much as the wild beasts upon
which the tribe made war, as belonging indeed to the craftiest and the cruellest order of wild animals. It
would scarcely be too strong an assertion that the dogs which followed the camp had more in common with it
than the tribesmen of an alien and unrelated tribe.
The tribes of men with which the student of jurisprudence is concerned are exclusively those belonging to the
races now universally classed, on the ground of linguistic affinities, as Aryan and Semitic. Besides these he
has at most to take into account that portion of the outlying mass of mankind which has lately been called
Uralian, the Turks, Hungarians, and Finns. The characteristic of all these races, when in the tribal state, is that
the tribes themselves, and all subdivisions of them, are conceived by the men who compose them as
descended from a single male ancestor. Such communities see the Family group with which they are familiar
to be made up of the descendants of a single living man, and of his wife or wives; and perhaps they are
accustomed to that larger group, formed of the descendants of a single recently deceased ancestor, which still
survives in India as a compact assemblage of bloodrelatives, though it is only known to us through the
traces it has left in our Tables of Inheritance. The mode of constituting groups of kinsmen which they see
proceeding before their eyes they believe to be identical with the process by which the community itself was
formed. Thus the theoretical assumption is that all the tribesmen are descended from some common ancestor,
whose descendants have formed subgroups, which again have branched off into others, till the smallest
group of all, the existing Family, is reached. I believe I may say that there is substantial agreement as to the
correctness of these statements so long as they are confined to the Aryan, Semitic, and Uralian races. At most
it is asserted that, among the recorded usages of portions of these races, there are obscure indications of
another and an earlier state of things. But then a very different set of assertions from these are made
concerning that large part of the human race which cannot be classed as Aryan, Semitic, or Uralian. It is, first
of all, alleged that there is evidence of the wide prevalence among them of ideas on the subject of
Consanguinity which are irreconcileable with the assumption of common descent from a single ancestor.
Next, it is pointed out that some small, isolated, and very barbarous communities perhaps long hidden in
inaccessible Indian valleys, or within the ring of a coral reef in the Southern Seas still follow practices
which it would be incorrect and unjust to call immoral, because, in the view we are considering, they are
older than morality. The suggestion is finally made that if these practices were, in an older stage of the
world's history, very much more widely extended than at present, the abnormal, nonAryan, nonSemitic,
nonUralian notions about kinship of which I have spoken would find their explanation. If, indeed, the
conclusion here pointed at expresses the truth, and if these practices were really at one time universal, it
would be an undeserved compliment to the human race to say that it once followed the ways of the lower
animals, since, in point of fact, all the lower animals do not follow the practices thus attributed to them. But,
whatever be the interest of such enquiries, they do not concern us till the Kinship of the higher races can be
distinctly shown to have grown out of the Kinship now known only to the lower, and even then they concern
us only remotely. No doubt several recent writers do believe in the descent of one form of consanguinity from
the other. Mr Lewis Morgan, of New York, the author of a remarkable and very magnificent volume on
'Systems of Consanguinity and Affinity in the Human Family,' published by the Smithsonian Institute at
Washington, reckons no less than ten stages (p: 486) through which communities founded on kinship have
passed before that form of the family was developed out of which the Aryan tribes conceive themselves to
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 19
Page No 22
have sprung. But Mr Morgan also says of the system known upon the evidence actually to prevail among the
Aryan, Semitic, and Uralian divisions of mankind that (p. 469) it 'manifestly proceeds upon the assumption of
the existence of marriage between single pairs, and of the certainty of parentage through the marriage
relation.' 'Hence,' he adds, 'it must have come into existence after the establishment of marriage between
single pairs.'
A remark of considerable importance to the student of early usage has now to be made respecting the bond of
union recognised by these greater races. Kinship, as the tie binding communities together, tends to be
regarded as the same thing with subjection to a common authority. The notions of Power and Consanguinity
blend, but they in nowise SUpersede one another. We have a familiar example of this mixture of ideas in the
subjection of the smallest group, the Family, to its patriarchal head. Wherever we have evidence of such a
group, it becomes difficult to say whether the persons compiled in it are most distinctly regarded as kinsmen,
or as servile or semiservile dependents of the person who was the source of their kinship. The confusion,
however, if we may so style it, of kinship with subjection to patriarchal power is observable also in the larger
groups into which the Family expands. In some cases the Tribe can hardly be otherwise described than as the
group of men subject to some one chieftain. This peculiar blending of ideas is undoubtedly connected with
the extension (a familiar fact to most of us) of the area of ancient groups of kindred by artifices or fictions.
Just as we find the Family recruited by strangers brought under the paternal power of its head by adoption, so
we find the Tribe, or Clan, including a number of persons, in theory of kin to it, yet in fact connected with it
only by common dependence on the Chief. I do not affect to give any simple explanation of the subjection of
the various assemblages of kindred to forms of power of which the patriarchal power of the head of the
family is the type. Doubtless it is partly to be accounted for by deepseated instincts. But Mr Morgan's
researches seem to me to have supplied another partial explanation. He has found that among rude and
partially nomad communities great numbers of kindred, whom we should keep apart in mind, and distinguish
from one another in language, are grouped together in great classes and called by the same general names.
Every man is related to an extraordinary number of men called his brothers, to an extraordinary number
called his sons, to an extraordinary number called his uncles. Mr Morgan explains the fact in his own way,
but he points out the incidental convenience served by this method of classification and nomenclature.
Though the point may not at first strike us, kinship is a clumsy basis for communities of any size, on account
of the difficulty which the mind, and particularly the untutored mind, has in embracing all the persons bound
to any one man by tie of blood, and therefore (which is the important matter) connected with him by common
responsibilities and rights. A great extension and considerable relaxation of the notion of kinship gets over
the difficulty among the lower races, but it may be that, among the higher, Patriarchal Power answers the
same object. It simplifies the conceptions of kinship and of conjoint responsibility, first in the Patriarchal
Family and ultimately in the Clan or Tribe.
We have next to consider the epoch, reached at some time by all the portions of mankind destined to
civilisation, at which tribal communities settle down upon a definite space of land. The liveliest account
which I have read of this process occurs in an ancient Indian record which has every pretension to
authenticity. In a very interesting volume published by the Government of Madras, and called 'Papers on
Mirasi Right' (Madras, 1862), there are printed some ancient Memorial Verses, as they are called, which
describe the manner in which the Vellalee, a possibly Aryan tribe, followed their chief into Tondeimandalam,
a region roughly corresponding with a state once famous in modern Indian history, Arcot. There the Vellalee
conquered and extirpated, or enslaved, some more primitive population and took permanent possession of its
territory. The poetess for the lines are attributed to a woman compares the invasion to the flowing of
the juice of the sugarcane over a flat surface. ('Mirasi Papers,' p. 233.) The juice crystallises, and the crystals
are the various villagecommunities. In the middle is one lump of peculiarly fine sugar, the place where is
the temple of the god. Homely as is the image, it seems to me in one respect peculiarly felicitous. It
represents the tribe, though moving in a fused mass of men, as containing within itself a principle of
coalescence which began to work as soon as the movement was over. The point is not always recollected.
Social history is frequently considered as beginning with the tribal settlement, and as though no principles of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 20
Page No 23
union had been brought by the tribe from an older home. But we have no actual knowledge of any aboriginal
or autochthonous tribe. Wherever we have any approximately trustworthy information concerning the tribes
which we discern in the far distance of history, they have always come from some more ancient seat. The
Vellalee, in the Indian example, must have been agriculturists somewhere, since they crystallised at once into
villagecommunities.
It has long been assumed that the tribal constitution of society belonged at first to nomad communities, and
that, when associations of men first settled down upon land, a great change came over them. But the manner
of transition from nomad to settled life, and its effects upon custom and idea, have been too much described,
as it seems to me, from mere conjecture of the probabilities; and the whole process, as I have just observed,
has been conceived as more abrupt than such knowledge as we have would lead us to believe it to have been.
attention has thus been drawn off from one assertion on this subject which may be made, I think, upon
trustworthy evidence that, from the moment when a tribal community settles down finally upon a definite
space of land, the Land begins to be the basis of society in place of the Kinship. The change is extremely
gradual, and in some particulars it has not even now been fully accomplished, but it has been going on
through the whole course of history. The constitution of the Family through actual bloodrelationship is of
course an observable fact, but, for all groups of men larger than the Family, the Land on which they live tends
to become the bond of union between them, at the expense of Kinship, ever more and more vaguely
conceived. We can trace the development of idea both in the large and now extremely miscellaneous
aggregation s of men combined in States or Political Communities, and also in the smaller aggregations
collected in VillageCommunities and Manors, among whom landed property took its rise. The barbarian
invaders of the Western Roman Empire, though not uninfluenced by former settlements in older homes,
brought back to Western Europe a mass of tribal ideas which the Roman dominion had banished from it; but,
from the moment of their final occupation of definite territories, a transformation of these ideas began. Some
years ago I pointed out ('Ancient Law,' pp. 103 et seq.) the evidence furnished by the history of International
Law that the notion of territorial sovereignty, which is the basis of the international system, and which is
inseparably connected with dominion over a definite area of land, very slowly substituted itself for the notion
of tribal sovereignty. Clear traces of the change are to be seen in the official style of kings. Of our own kings,
King John was the first who always called himself King of England. (Freeman, 'Norman Conquest,' I. 82, 84.)
His predecessors commonly or always called themselves Kings of the English. The style of the king reflected
the older tribal sovereignty for a much longer time in France. The title of King of France may no doubt have
come into use in the vernacular soon after the accession of the dynasty of Capet, but it is an impressive fact
that, even at the time of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, the Kings of France were still in Latin 'Reges
Francorum;' and Henry the Fourth only abandoned the designation because it could not be got to fit in
conveniently on his coins with the title of King of Navarre, the purely feudal and territorial principality of the
Bourbons. (Freeman, loc. cit.) We may bring home to ourselves the transformation of idea in another way.
England was once the country which Englishmen inhabited. Englishmen are now the people who inhabit
England. The descendants of our forefathers keep up the tradition of kinship by calling themselves men of
English race, but they tend steadily to become Americans and Australians. I do not say that the notion of
consanguinity is absolutely lost; but it is extremely diluted, and quite subordinated to the newer view of the
territorial constitution of nations. The blended ideas are reflected in such an expression as 'Fatherland,' which
is itself an index to the fact that our thoughts cannot separate national kinship from common country. No
doubt it is true that in our day the older conception of national union through consanguinity has seemed to be
revived by theories which are sometimes called generally theories of Nationality, and of which particular
forms are known to us as PanSclavism and PanTeutonism. Such theories are in truth a product of modern
philology, and have grown out of the assumption that linguistic affinities prove community of blood. But
wherever the political theory of Nationality is distinctly conceived, it amounts to a claim that men of the
same race shall be included, not in the same tribal, but in the same territorial sovereignty.
We can perceive, from the records of the Hellenic and Latin citycommunities, that there, and probably over
a great part of the world, the substitution of common territory for common race as the basis of national union
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 21
Page No 24
was slow, and not accomplished without very violent struggles. 'The history of political ideas begins,' I have
said elsewhere, 'with the assumption that kinship in blood is the sole possible ground of community in
political functions; nor is there any of those subversions of feeling which we emphatically term revolutions so
startling and so complete as the change which is accomplished when some other principle such as that, for
instance, of local contiguity establishes itself for the first time as the basis of common political action.'
The one object of ancient democracies was, in fact, to be counted of kin to the aristocracies, simply on the
ground that the aristocracy of old citizens, and the democracy of new, lived within the same territorial
circumscription. The goal was reached in time both by the Athenian Demos and by the Roman Plebs; but the
complete victory of the Roman popular party was the source of influences which have not spent themselves at
the present moment, since it is one of the causes why the passage from the Tribal to the Territorial conception
of Sovereignty was much more easy and imperceptible in the modern than in the older world. I have before
stated that a certain confusion, or at any rate indistinctness of discrimination, between consanguinity and
common subjection to power is traceable among the rudiments of Aryan thought, and no doubt the mixture of
notions has helped to bring about that identification of common nationality with common allegiance to the
King, which has greatly facilitated the absorption of new bodies of citizens by modern commonwealths. But
the majesty with which the memory of the Roman Empire surrounded all kings has also greatly contributed to
it, and without the victory of the Roman Plebeians there would never have been, I need hardly say, any
Roman Empire.
The new knowledge which has been rapidly accumulating of late years enables us to track precisely the same
transmutation of ideas amid the smaller groups of kinsmen settled on land and forming, not Commonwealths,
but VillageCommunities. The historian of former days laboured probably under no greater disadvantage
than that caused by his unavoidable ignorance of the importance of these communities, and by the necessity
thus imposed upon him of confining his attention to the larger assemblages of tribesmen. It has often, indeed,
been noticed that a Feudal Monarchy was an exact counterpart of a Feudal Manor, but the reason of the
correspondence is only now beginning to dawn upon us, which is, that both of them were in their origin
bodies of assumed kinsmen settled on land and undergoing the same transmutation of ideas through the fact
of settlement. The history of the larger groups ends in the modern notions of Country and Sovereignty; the
history of the smaller in the modern notions of Landed Property. The two courses of historical development
were for a long while strictly parallel, though they have ceased to be so now.
The naturally organised, selfexisting, VillageCommunity can no longer be claimed as an institution
specially characteristic of the Aryan races. M. de Laveleye, following Dutch authorities, has described these
communities as they are found in Java; and M Renan has discovered them among the obscurer Semitic tribes
in Northern Africa. But, wherever they have been examined, the extant examples of the group suggest the
same theory of its origin which Mr Freeman ('Comparative Politics,' p. 103) has advanced concerning the
Germanic villagecommunity or Mark; 'This lowest political unit was at first, here (i. e. in England) as
elsewhere, formed of men bound together by a tie of kindred, in its first estate natural, in a later stage either
of kindred natural or artificial.' The evidence, however, is now quite ample enough to furnish us with strong
indications not only of the mode in which these communities began, but of the mode in which they
transformed themselves. The world, in fact, contains examples of cultivating groups in every stage, from that
in which they are actually bodies of kinsmen, to that in which the merest shadow of consanguinity survives
and the assemblage of cultivators is held together solely by the land which they till in common. The great
steps in the scale of transition seem to me to be marked by the Joint Family of the Hindoos, by the
HouseCommunity of the Southern Sclavonians, and by the true VillageCommunity, as it is found first in
Russia and next in India. The group which I have placed at the head, the HindooJoint Family, is really a
body of kinsmen, the natural and adoptive descendants of a known ancestor. Although the modern law of
India gives such facilities for its dissolution that it is one of the most unstable of social compounds, and rarely
lasts beyond a couple of generations, still, so long as it lasts, it has a legal corporate existence, and exhibits,
in the most perfect state, that community of proprietary enjoyment which has been so often observed, and (let
me add) so often misconstrued, in cultivating societies of archaic type. 'According to the true notion of a joint
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 22
Page No 25
undivided Hindoo family,' said the Privy Council, 'no member of the family, while it remains undivided, can
predicate of the joint undivided property that he, that particular member, has a certain definite share.... The
proceeds of undivided property must be brought, according to the theory, into the common chest or purse,
and then dealt with according to the modes of enjoyment of the members of an undivided family.' (Per Lord
Westbury, Appovier v. Rama Subba Aiyan, 11 Moore's Indian Appeals, 75.) While, however, these Hindoo
families, 'joint in food, worship, and estate,' are constantly engaged in the cultivation of land, and dealing
with its produce 'according to the modes of enjoyment of an undivided family,' they are not
villagecommunities. They are only accidentally connected with the land, however extensive their landed
property may be. What holds them together is not land, but consanguinity, and there is no reason why they
should not occupy themselves, as indeed they frequently do, with trade or with the practice of a handicraft.
The HouseCommunity, which comes next in the order of development, has been examined by M. de
Laveleye (P. et 8. F. P., p. 201), and by Mr. Patterson ('Fortnightly Review,' No. xliv.), in Croatia, Dalmatia,
and Illyria, countries which, though newer to us than India, have still much in common with the parts of the
East not brought completely under Mahometan influences; but there is reason to believe that neither Roman
law nor feudalism entirely crushed it even in Western Europe. It is a remarkable fact that assemblages of
kinsmen, almost precisely the counterpart of the HouseCommunities surviving among the Sclavonians, were
observed by M. Dupin, in 1840, in the French Department of the Ničvre, and were able to satisfy him that
even in 1500 they had been accounted ancient. These HouseCommunities seem to me to be simply the
JointFamily of the Hindoos, allowed to expand itself without hindrance and settled for ages on the land. All
the chief characteristics of the Hindoo institution are here the common home and common table, which
we always in theory the centre of Hindoo family life; the collective enjoyment of property and its
administration by an elected manager. Nevertheless, many instructive change s have begun which show how
such a group modifies itself in time The community is a community of kinsmen; but, though the com m on
ancestry is probably to a great extent real, the tradition has become weak enough to admit of considerable
artificiality being introduced into the association, as it is found at any given moment, through the absorption
of strangers from outside. Meantime, the land tends to become the true basis of the group; it is recognized as
of preeminent importance to its vitality, and it remains common property, while private ownership is
allowed to show itself in moveables and cattle. In the true VillageCommunity, the common dwelling and
common table which belong alike to the Joint Family and to the HouseCommunity, are no longer to be
found. The village itself is an assemblage of houses, contained indeed within narrow limits, but composed of
separate dwellings, each jealously guarded from the intrusion of a neighbour. The village lands are no longer
the collective property of the community; the arable lands have been divided between the various households;
the pasture lands have been partially divided; only the waste remains in common. In comparing the two
extant types of VillageCommunity which have been longest examined by good observers, the Russian and
the Indian, we may be led to think that the traces left on usage and idea by the ancient collective enjoyment
are faint exactly in proportion to the decay of the theory of actual kinship among the covillagers. The
Russian peasants of the same village really believe, we are told, in their common ancestry, and accordingly
we find that in Russia the arable lands of the village are periodically redistributed, and that the village
artificer, even should he carry his tools to a distance, works for the profit of his covillagers. In India, though
the villagers are still a brotherhood, and though membership in the brotherhood separates a man from the
world outside, it is very difficult to say in what the tie is conceived as consisting. Many palpable facts in the
composition of the community are constantly inconsistent with the actual descent of the villagers from any
one ancestor. Accordingly, private property in land has grown up, though its outlines are not always clear; the
periodical redivision of the domain has become a mere tradition, or is only practised among the ruder
portions of the race; and the results of the theoretical kinship are pretty much confined to the duty of
submitting to common rules of cultivation and pasturage, of abstaining from sale or alienation without the
consent of the covillagers, and (according to some opinions) of refraining from imposing a rackrent upon
members of the same brotherhood. Thus, the Indian VillageCommunity is a body of men held together by
the land which they occupy: the idea of common blood and descent has all but died out. A few steps more in
the same course of development and these the English law is actually hastening will diffuse the
familiar ideas of our own country and time throughout India; the VillageCommunity will disappear, and
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 23
Page No 26
landed property,in the full English sense, will come into existence. Mr Freeman tells us that Uffington,
Gillingham, and Tooting were in all probability English villagecommunities originally settled by the
Uffingas, Gillingas, and Totingas, three Teutonic jointfamilies. But assuredly all men who live in Tooting
do not consider themselves brothers; they barely acknowledge duties imposed on them by their mutual
vicinity; their only real tie is through their common country.
The 'natural communism' of the primitive cultivating groups has sometimes been described of late years, and
more particularly by Russian writers, as an anticipation of the most advanced and trenchant democratic
theories. No account of the matter could in my judgment be more misleading. If such terms as 'aristocratic'
and 'democratic' are to be used at all, I think it would be a more plausible statement that the transformation
and occasional destruction of the villagecommunities were caused, over much of the world, by the
successful assault of a democracy on an aristocracy. The secret of the comparatively slight departure of the
Russian villagecommunities from what may be believed to have been the primitive type, appears to me to
lie in the ancient Russian practice of colonisation, by which swarms were constantly thrown off from the
older villages to settle somewhere in the enormous wastes; but the Indian communities, placed in a region of
which the population has from time immemorial been far denser than in the North, bear many marks of past
contests between the ancient brotherhood of kinsmen and a class of dependants outside it struggling for a
share in the land, or for the right to use it on easy terms. I am aware that there is some grotesqueness at first
sight in a comparison of Indian villagers, in their obscurity and ignorance, and often in their squalid misery,
to the citizens of Athens or Rome; yet no tradition concerning the origin of the Latin and Hellenic states
seems more trustworthy than that which represents them as formed by the coalescence of two or more
villagecommunities, and indeed, even in their most glorious forms, they appear to me throughout their early
history to belong essentially to that type. It has often occurred to me that Indian functionaries, in their
vehement controversies about the respective rights of the various classes which make up the
villagecommunity, are unconsciously striving to adjust, by a beneficent arbitration, the claims and
counterclaims of the Eupatrids and the Demos, of the Populus and the Plebs. There is even reason to think
that one wellknown result of long civil contention in the great states of antiquity has shown itself every now
and then in the villagecommunities, and that all classes have had to submit to that sort of authority which
assumed its most innocent shape in the office of the Roman Dictator, its more odious in the usurpation of the
Greek Tyrant. The founders of a part of one modern European aristocracy, the Danish, are known to have
been originally peasants who fortified their houses during deadly village struggles and then used their
advantage.
Such commencements of nobility as that to which I have just referred, appear, however, to have been
exceptional in the Western world, and other causes must be assigned for that great transformation of the
VillageCommunity which has been carried out everywhere in England, a little less completely in Germany,
much less in Russia and in all Eastern Europe. I have attempted in another work ('VillageCommunities in
the East and West,' pp. 131 et seq.) to give an abridged account of all that is known or has been conjectured
on the subject of that 'Feudalisation of Europe' which has had the effect of converting the Mark into the
Manor, the VillageCommunity into the Fief; and I shall presently say much on the new light which the
ancient laws of Ireland have thrown on the early stages of the process. At present I will only observe that,
when completed, its effect was to make the Land the exclusive bond of union between men. The Manor or
Fief was a social group wholly based upon the possession of land, and the vast body of feudal rules which
clustered round this central fact are coloured by it throughout. That the Land is the foundation of the feudal
system has, of course, been long and fully recognised; but I doubt whether the place of the fact in history has
been sufficiently understood. It marks a phase in a course of change continued through long ages and in
spheres much larger than that of landed property. At this point the notion of common kinship has been
entirely lost. The link between Lord and Vassal produced by Commendation is of quite a different kind from
that produced by Consanguinity. When the relation which it created had lasted some time, there would have
been no deadlier insult to the lord than to attribute to him a common origin with the great bulk of his tenants.
Language still retains a tinge of the hatred and contempt with which the higher members of the feudal groups
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 24
Page No 27
regarded the lower; and the words of abuse traceable to this aversion are almost as strong as those traceable to
differences of religious belief. There is, in fact, little to choose between villain, churl, miscreant, and boor.
The breakup of the feudal group, far advanced in most European countries, and complete in France and
England, has brought us to the state of society in which we live. To write its course and causes would be to
rewrite most of modern history, economical as well as political. It is not, however, difficult to see that
without the ruin of the smaller social groups, and the decay of the authority which, whether popularly or
autocratically governed, they possessed over the men composing them, we should never have had several
great conceptions which lie at the base of our stock of thought. Without this collapse, we should never have
had the conception of land as an exchangeable commodity, differing only from others in the limitation of the
supply; and hence, without it, some famous chapters of the science of Political economy would not have been
written. Without it, we should not have had the great increase in modern times of the authority of the
Stateone of many names for the more extensive community held together by common country.
Consequently, we should not have had those theories which are the foundation of the most recent systems of
jurisprudence the theory of Sovereignty, or (in other words) of a portion in each community possessing
unlimited coercive force over the rest and the theory of Law as exclusively the command of a sovereign
One or Number. We should, again, not have had the fact which answers to these theories the
everincreasing activity of Legislatures; and, in all probability, that famous test of the value of legislation,
which its author turned into a test of the soundness of morals, would never have been devised the greatest
happiness of the greatest number.
In saying that the now abundant phenomena of primitive ownership open to our observation strongly suggest
that the earliest cultivating groups were formed of kinsmen, that these gradually became bodies of men held
together by the land which they cultivated, and that Property in Land (as we now understand it) grew out of
the dissolution of these latter assemblages, I would not for a moment be understood to assert that this series
of changes can be divided into stages abruptly separated from one another. The utmost that can be affirmed is
that certain periods in this history are distinguished by the predominance, though not the exclusive existence,
of ideas proper to them. Here, as elsewhere, the world is full of 'survivals,' and the view of society as held
together by kinship still survives when it is beginning to be held together by land. Similarly, the feudal
conception of social relations still exercises. powerful influence when land has become a merchantable
commodity. There is no country in which the theory of land as a form of property like any other has been
more unreservedly accepted than our own. Yet English lawyers live in faece feodorum. Our law is saturated
with feudal principles, and our customs and opinions are largely shaped by them. Indeed, within the last few
years we have even discovered that vestiges of the villagecommunity have not been wholly effaced from
our law, our usages, and our methods of tillage.
The caution that the sequence of these stages does not imply abrupt transition from any one to the next seems
to me especially needed by the student of the Ancient Laws of Ireland. Dr Sullivan, of whose Introduction to
the lately published lectures of O'Curry I have already spoken, dwells with great emphasis on the existence of
private property among the ancient Irish, and on the jealousy with which it was guarded. But though it is very
natural that a learned Irishman, stung by the levity which has denied to his ancestors all civilised institutions,
should attach great importance to the indications of private ownership in the Brehon law, I must say that they
do not, in my judgment, constitute its real interest. The instructiveness of the Brehon tracts, at least to the
student of legal history, seems to me to arise from their showing that institutions of modern stamp may be in
existence with a number of rules by their side which savour of another and a greatly older order of ideas. It
cannot be doubted, I think, that the primitive notion of kinship, as the cement binding communities together,
survived longer among the Celts of Ireland and the Scottish Highlands than in any Western society, and that
it is stamped on the Brehon law even more clearly than it is upon the actual landlaw of India. It is perfectly
true that the form of private ownership in land which grew out of the appropriation of portions of the tribal
domain to individual households of tribesmen is plainly recognised by the Brehon lawyers; yet the rights of
private owners are limited by the controlling rights of a brotherhood of kinsmen, and the control is in some
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 25
Page No 28
respects even more stringent than that exercised over separate property by an indian villagecommunity. It is
also true that another form of ownership in land, that which had its origin in the manorial authority of the lord
over the cultivating group, has also begun to show itself; yet, though the Chief of the Clan is rapidly climbing
to a position answering to the Lordship of a Manor, he has not fully ascended to it, and the most novel
information contained in the tracts is that which they supply concerning the process of ascent.
The first instructive fact which strikes us on the threshold of the Brehon law is, that the same word, 'Fine,' or
Family, is applied to all the subdivisions of Irish society. It is used for the Tribe in its largest extension as
pretending to some degree of political independence, and for all intermediate bodies down to the Family as
we understand it, and even for portions of the Family (Sullivan, 'Introduction, clxii). It seems certain that
each of the various groups into which ancient Celtic society was divided conceived itself as descended from
some one common ancestor, from whom the name, or one of the names, of the entire body of kinsmen was
derived. Although this assumption was never in ancient Ireland so palpable a fiction as the affiliation of
Greek races or communities on an heroic eponymous progenitor, it was probably at most true of the Chief
and his house so far as regarded the Irish Tribe taken as a political unit. But it is probable that it was
occasionally, and even often true of the smaller group, the Sept, subTribe, or Joint Family, which appears to
me to be the legal unit of the Brehon tracts. The traditions regarding the eponymous ancestor of this group
were distinct and apparently trustworthy, and its members were of kin to one another in virtue of their
common descent from the ancestor who gave his name to all. The chief for the time being was, as the
AngloIrish judges called him in the famous 'Case of Gavelkind,' the caput cognationis.
Not only was the Tribe or Sept named after this eponymous ancestor, but the territory which it occupied also
derived from him the name which was in commonest use. I make this remark chiefly because a false
inference has been drawn from an assertion of learned men concerning the connection between names of
families and names of places, which properly understood is perfectly sound. It has been laid down that,
whenever a family and place have the same name, it is the place which almost certainly gave its name to the
family. This is no doubt true of feudalised countries, but it is not true of countries as yet unaffected by
feudalism. It is likely that such names as 'O'Brien's Country' and 'Macleod's Country' are as old as any
appropriation of land by man; and this is worth remembering when we are tempted to gauge the intelligence
of an early writer by the absurdity of his etymologies. 'Hibernia' from an eponymous discoverer, 'Hyber,'
sounds ridiculous enough; but the chronicler who gives it may have been near enough the age of tribal society
to think that the connection between the place and the name was the most natural and probable he could
suggest. Even the most fanciful etymologies of the Greeks, such as Hellespont, from Helle, may have been
'survivals' from a primitive tribal system of naming places. In the relation between names and places, as in
much more important matters, feudalism has singularly added to the importance of land.
Let me now state the impression which, partly from the examination of the translated texts, legal and
nonlegal, and partly by the aid of Dr. Sullivan's Introduction, I have formed of the agrarian organisation of
an Irish Tribe. It has been long settled, in all probability, upon the tribal territory. It is of sufficient size and
importance to constitute a political unit, and possibly at its apex is one of the numerous chieftains whom the
Irish records call Kings. The primary assumption is that the whole of the tribal territory belongs to the whole
of the tribe, but in fact large portions of it have been permanently appropriated to minor bodies of tribesmen.
A part is allotted in a special way to the Chief as appurtenant to his office, and depends from Chief to Chief
according to a special rule of succession. Other portions are occupied by fragments of the tribe, some of
which are under minor chiefs or 'flaiths,' while others, though not strictly ruled by a chief, have somebody of
a noble class to act as their representative. All the unappropriated tribelands are in a more especial way the
property of the tribe as a whole, and no portion can theoretically be subjected to more than a temporary
occupation. Such occupations are, however, frequent, and among the holders of tribeland, on these terms,
are groups of men calling themselves tribesmen, but being in reality associations formed by contract, chiefly
for the purpose of pasturing cattle. Much of the common tribeland is not occupied at all, but constitutes, to
use the English expression, the 'waste' of the tribe. Still this waste is constantly brought under tillage or
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 26
Page No 29
permanent pasture by settlements of tribesmen, and upon it cultivators of servile status are permitted to squat,
particularly towards the border. It is the part of the territory over which the authority of the Chief tends
steadily to increase, and here it is that he settles his 'fuidhir,' or strangertenants, a very important class
the outlaws and 'broken' men from other tribes who come to him for protection, and who are only connected
with their new tribe by their dependence on its chief, and through the responsibility which he incurs for them.
There is probably great uniformity in the composition of the various groups occupying, permanently or
temporary, the tribal territory. Each seems to be more or less a miniature of the large tribe which includes
them all. Each probably contains freemen and slaves, or at all events men varying materially in personal
status, yet each calls itself in some sense a family. Each very possibly has its appropriated land and its waste,
and conducts tillage and grazing on the same principles. Each is either under a Chief who really represents
the common ancestor of all the free kinsmen, or under somebody who has undertaken the responsibilities
devolving according to primitive social idea upon the natural head of the kindred. In enquiries of the class
upon which we are engaged the important fact which I stated here three years ago should always be borne in
mind. When the first English emigrants settled in New England they distributed themselves in village
communities; so difficult is it to strike out new paths of social life and new routes of social habit. It is all but
certain that, in such a society as that of which we are speaking, one single model of social organisation and
social practice would prevail, and none but slight or insensible departures from it would be practicable or
conceivable.
But still the society thus formed is not altogether stationary. The temporary occupation of the common
tribeland tends to become permanent, either through the tacit sufferance or the active consent of the
tribesmen. Particular families manage to elude the theoretically periodical redivision of the common
patrimony of the group; others obtain allotments with its consent as the reward of service or the appanage of
office; and there is a constant transfer of lands to the Church, and an intimate intermixture of tribal rights
with ecclesiastical rights. The establishment of Property in Severalty is doubtless retarded both by the
abundance of land and by the very law under which, to repeat the metaphor of the Indian poetess, the tribal
society has crystallised, since each family which has appropriated a portion of tribeland tends always to
expand into an extensive assemblage of tribesmen having equal rights. But still there is a cooperation of
causes always tending to result in Several Property, and the Brehon law shows that by the time it was put into
shape they had largely taken effect. As might be expected, the severance of land from the common territory
appears to have been most complete in the case of Chiefs, many of whom have large private estates held
under ordinary tenure in addition to the demesne specially attached to their signory.
Such is the picture of Irish tribal organisation in relation to the land which I have been able to present to my
own mind. All such descriptions must be received with reserve: among other reasons, because even the
evidence obtainable from the lawtracts is still incomplete. But if the account is in any degree correct, all
who have attended to this class of subjects will observe at once that the elements of what we are accustomed
to consider the specially Germanic land system are present in the territorial arrangements of the Irish tribe.
Doubtless there are material distinctions. Kinship as yet, rather than landed right, knits the members of the
Irish groups together. The Chief is as yet a very different personage from the Lord of the Manor. And there
are no signs as yet even of the beginnings of great towns and cities. Still the assertion, which is the text of Dr
Sullivan's treatise, may be hazarded without rashness, that everything in the Germanic has at least its embryo
in the Celtic land system. The study of the Brehon law leads to the same conclusion pointed at by so many
branches of modern research. It conveys a stronger impression than ever of a wide separation between the
Aryan race and races of other stocks, but it suggests that many, perhaps most, of the differences in kind
alleged to exist between Aryan subraces are really differences merely in degree of development. It is to be
hoped that contemporary thought will before long make an effort to emancipate itself from those habits of
levity in adopting theories of race which it seems to have contracted. Many of these theories appear to have
little merit except the facility which they give for building on them inferences tremendously out of proportion
to the mental labour which they cost the builder.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society 27
Page No 30
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land
It has been very commonly believed that, before the agrarian measures of James the First, Ireland was one of
the countries in which private property in land was invested with least sacredness, and in which forms of
ownership generally considered as barbarous most extensively prevailed. Spenser and Davis certainly suggest
this opinion, and several modern writers have adopted it. The Brehon lawtracts prove, however, that it can
only be received with considerable qualification and modification, and they show that private property, and
especially private property in land, had long been known in Ireland at the epoch to which they belong, having
come into existence either through the natural disintegration of collective ownership or through the severance
of particular estates from the general tribal domain. Nevertheless it cannot, I think, be doubted that at the
period to which the tracts are an index much land was held throughout Ireland under rules or customs
savouring of the ancient collective enjoyment, and this I understand Dr Sullivan to allow. (Introduction, p.
cxliv)
Part of the evidence of the fact just stated is tolerably familiar to students of Irish history. At the beginning of
the seventeenth century the AngloIrish Judges declared the English Common Law to be in force throughout
Ireland, and from the date of this decision all land in the country descended to the eldest son of the last
owner, unless its devolution was otherwise determined by settlement or will. In Sir John Davis's report of the
case and of the arguments before the Court, it is recited that hitherto all land in Ireland had descended either
under the rule of Tanistry or under the rules of Gavelkind. The system of inheritance here called Gavelkind is
thus described: When a landowning member of an Irish Sept died, its chief made a redistribution of all the
lands of the Sept. He did not divide the estate of the dead man among his children, but used it to increase the
allotments of the various households of which the Sept was made up. The Judges treated both Tanistry and
Gavelkind as systems of succession after death, of a peculiarly barbarous and mischievous kind; and, as
systems of succession, I shall consider them hereafter. But all systems of succession after death bear a close
relation to ancient modes of enjoyment during life; for instance, in the Joint Undivided Family of the
Hindoos, the stirpes, or stocks, which are only known to European law as branches of inheritors, are actual
divisions of the family, and live together in distinct parts of the common dwelling. ('Calcutta Review' July
1874, p. 208) The socalled Irish Gavelkind belongs to a class of institutions very common in the infancy of
law; it is a contrivance for securing comparative equality among the joint proprietors of a common fund. The
redistribution here takes place at the death of a head of a household; but if equality were secured by what is
practically the same process viz., redivision after a fixed period of years an institution would be
produced which has not quite died out of Europe at the present moment, and of which there are traditions in
all old countries. At the same time i have no doubt that, when the Irish Gavelkind was declared illegal, it was
very far from being the only system of succession known to Ireland except Tanistry, and i th ink it probable
that many different modes of enjoyment and inheritance were abolished by the decision giving the land to the
eldest son.
It was the actual observation of peculiar agricultural usages, special methods of cultivation, and abnormal
rules of tenure, which mainly enabled G. L. Von Maurer to restore the German Mark to knowledge; and it
was by using Von Maurer's results as his key that Nasse was able to decipher the scattered references to the
'Agricultural Community of the Middle Ages' in a variety of English documents. I venture to think that this
class of observation has not been carried far enough in Ireland to yield material for a confident opinion, but
there certainly seem to be vestiges of ancient collective enjoyment in the extensive prevalence of 'rundale'
holdings in parts of the country. Under this system a definite area of land is occupied by a group of families.
In the form now most common, the arable lands are held in severalty, while pasture and bog are in common.
But as lately as fifty years since, cases were frequent in which the arable land was divided into farms which
shifted among the tenantfamilies periodically, and sometimes annually. Even when no such division was
made, a wellknown relic of the Marksystem, as it showed itself in Germany and England, was occasionally
found : the arable portion of the estates was composed of three different qualities of soil, and each tenant had
a lot or lots in the land of each quality, without reference to position. What was virtually the same system of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land 28
Page No 31
tenure prevailed quite recently in the Scottish Highlands. I have ascertained that the families which formed
the villagecommunities only just extinct in the Western Highlands had the lands of the village redistributed
among them by lot at fixed intervals of time; and I gather from Mr Skene's valuable note on 'Tribe
Communities in Scotland' (appended to the second volume of his edition of Fordun's Chronicle), that he
believes this system of redivision to have been once universal, or at least widely extended, among the
Scottish Celts.
It is to be observed that (so far as I am able to learn) the Irish holdings in 'rundale' are not forms of property,
but modes of occupation. There is always some person above who is legally owner of all the land held by the
group of families, and who, theoretically, could change the method of holding, although, practically, popular
feeling would put the greatest difficulties in his way. We must bear in mind, however, that archaic kinds of
tenancy are constantly evidence of ancient forms of proprietorship. This is so in countries in which superior
ownership has arisen through the natural course of events through purchase from small allodial proprietors,
through colonisation of village wastelands become in time the lord's waste, or (in an earlier state of society)
through the sinking of whole communities of peasants into villeinage, and through a consequent
transformation of the legal theory of their rights. But all this process of change would be gravely
misconstrued if it were supposed that, because a Chief or Lord had come to be recognised as legal owner of
the whole tribal domain, or of great portions of it, he therefore altered the accustomed methods of occupation
and cultivation, or (as some would even seem to think) he began at once to regard the occupying peasantry as
modern lessees or modern tenants at will. No doubt the ancient type of ownership long served as the model
for tenancy; and the common holdings, dying out as property, survived as occupation. And, if this were the
case in other countries, much more would it be so in Ireland, where property has changed hands so often and
so violently; where during whole centuries, the owners of land neither regarded, nor were in a position to
regard, the occupiers save as payers of rent and dues; and where the conception of a landlord acting on his
legal ownership with a view to improvement and increase of production is altogether modern.
The chief Brehon lawtract, which sets forth the mutual rights of the collective tribe and of individual
tribesmen or households of tribesmen in respect of tribal property, is called the Corus Bescna, and is printed
in the Third Volume of the official edition. It presents great difficulties. I quite agree with the Editors that the
commentary and glosses constantly contradict and obscure the text, either because the commentators did not
understand it or because they belonged to a later period and a different stage of legal relations. But the most
serious doubt which occurs to the student of the text arises from the strong and palpable bias of the compiler
towards the interests of the Church; indeed, part of the tract is avowedly devoted to the law of Church
property and of the organisation of religious houses. When this writer affirms that, under certain
circumstances, a tribesman may grant or contract away tribal land, his ecclesiastical leaning constantly
suggests a doubt as to his legal doctrine. Does he mean to lay down that the land may be parted with
generally and in favour of anybody, or only that it may be alienated in favour of the Church? This difficulty
of construction has an interest of its own. I am myself persuaded that the influence of the Christian Church on
law has been very generally sought for in a wrong quarter, and that historians of law have too much
overlooked its share in diffusing the conceptions of free contract, individual property, and testamentary
succession, through the regions beyond the Roman Empire which were peopled by communities held together
by the primitive tie of consanguinity. It is generally agreed among scholars that Churchmen introduced these
races to wills and bequests; the Brehon tracts suggest to me at least that, along with the sacredness of
bequests, they insisted upon the sacredness of contracts; and it is well known that, in the Germanic countries,
their ecclesiastical societies were among the earliest and largest grantees of public or 'folk' land (Stubbs,
'Constitutional History ', vol. i. p. 154). The Will, the Contract, and the Separate Ownership were in fact
indispensable to the Church as the donee of pious gifts; and they were also essential and characteristic
elements in the civilisation amid which the Church had been reared to maturity. It is possible that the
compiler of the Corus Bescna may have been an ecclesiastic, as he certainly would have been in any society
except the Irish; but, if he were a lawyer, he writes aS a lawyer would state the case on behalf of a favourite
and important client. Let me add that all the Brehon writers seem to me to have a bias towards private or
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land 29
Page No 32
several, as distinguished from collective, property. No doubt it was then, as always, the great source of legal
business, and it may have seemed to them, and it possibly was, the index to such advance in civilisation as
their country was capable of making.
My own strong opinion is that the 'Fine,' whose rights and powers are the principal theme of the Corus
Bescna, and whose name the translators render 'Tribe,' is neither the Tribe in its largest extension, nor, on the
other hand, the modern Family or group of descendants from a living ancestor, but the Sept. It is a body of
kinsmen whose progenitor is no longer living, but whose descent from him is a reality, and neither a myth nor
a fiction. It is the Joint Family of the Hindoos, but with the characteristics of that group considerably
modified through settlement on the land. This peculiar assemblage or corporation of bloodrelatives, which
has been referred to by me several times before, is formed by the continuance of the family union through
several, and it may be through an indefinite number of generations. The rule throughout most of the civilised
world is that, for all purposes of law, families are broken up into individuals or dissolved into a number of
new families by the death of their head. But this is not necessary the case. The group made up of those whom
we vaguely call our relatives of our brothers, nephews, greatuncles, uncles, and cousins, no less than
those related to us in the ascending and descending lines might very well, after any number of deaths,
remain knitted together not only by blood and affection, but by mutual rights and duties prescribed or
sanctioned by the law. An association of this sort is well known to the law of India as the Joint Undivided
Family, or, to give the technical description, the Family, 'joint in food, worship, and estate.' If a Hindoo has
become the root of a family it is not necessarily separated by his death; his children continue united for legal
purposes as a corporate brotherhood, and some definite act of one or more of the brethren is required to effect
a dissolution of the plexus of mutual rights and a partition of the family property. The family thus formed by
the continuance of several generations in union is identical in outline with a group very familiar to the
students of the older Roman law the Agnatic Kindred. The Agnates were that assemblage of persons who
would have been under the patriarchal authority of some common ancestor, if he had lived long enough to
exercise it. The Joint Family of the Hindoos is that assemblage of persons who would have joined in the
sacrifices at the funeral of some common ancestor, if he had died in their lifetime. In the last case the
sacerdotal point of view merely takes the place of the legal or civil.
So far as we are able, amid the disadvantages under which we are placed by the obscurity of our authorities,
let us examine the legal qualities which the ancient Irish law attributes to this brotherhood of kinsmen as it
was found in Ireland. First of all, the 'Tribe' of the Brehon tracts is a corporate, organic, selfsustaining unit.
'The Tribe sustains itself.' ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' ii. 283.) Its continuity has begun to depend on the land
which it occupies 'land,' says one of the still unpublished tracts, 'is perpetual man' but it is not a purely
landowning body; it has 'live chattels and dead chattels,' distinguished from those of individual tribesmen.
('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' ii. 289.) Nor is it a purely cultivating body; it may follow a professional calling.
(Ibid., iii. 4951.) A portion of the tribal domain, probably the arable and choice pasture lands, has been
allotted to separate households of tribesmen, but they hold their allotments subject to the controlling rights of
the entire brotherhood, and the primary or fundamental rule is that they are to keep their shares of tribeland
intact. 'Every tribesman is able to keep his tribeland; he is not to sell it or alienate or conceal it, or give it to
pay for crimes or contracts.' ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' ii. 283.) 'No person should leave a rent upon his land
or upon his tribe which he did not find upon it.' (Ibid., iii. 52, 53.) 'Everyone is wealthy who keeps his
tribeland perfect as he got it, who does not leave greater debt upon it than he found on it.' (Ibid., iii. 55.)
Under certain circumstances the tribesman may alienate, by grant, contract, or bequest, a certain quantity of
the tribeland allotted to him; but what are the circumstances, and what the quantity, are points on which we
cannot venture to make any precise statement, so obscure and contradictory are the rules set forth. But the
grantee primarily contemplated is certainly the Church, though it seems clear that there is a general power of
alienation, either with the consent of the entire tribal brotherhood or under pressure of strong necessity. It
further appears to be beyond question that the tribesman has considerably greater power of disposition over
property which he has acquired than over property which has devolved on him as a member of a tribe, and
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land 30
Page No 33
that he has more power over acquisitions made by his own unaided industry than over acquisitions made
through profits arising from the cultivation of tribal land. 'No person should grant land except such as he has
purchased himself, unless by the common consent of the tribe. ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' iii. 52, 53.) 'He
who has not sold or bought (i.e., he who keeps his tribeland as he obtained it) is allowed to make grants, each
according to his dignity (i.e., as the commentator explains, to the extent of onethird or onehalf of his
tribeland).' 'He who neither sells nor purchases may give as far as the third of his tribeshare in case of little
necessity and onehalf in case of great necessity' ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,'iii. 47.) 'If it be land that acquires
it, it is onehalf;... if he be a professional man, it is twothirds of his contracts ' (iii. 49).
The distinction between acquired property and property inherited or received from kinsmen, and the enlarged
power of parting with the first, are found in many bodies of ancient law in our own early law among
others. The rule that alienations, otherwise unlawful, may be made under pressure of necessity, is found in
many parts of Hindoo law. The rule requiring the consent of the collective brotherhood to alienations, with
many minor rules of this part of Brehon law, constantly forms part of the customs of Indian and Russian
villagecommunities; and the duty of following common practices of tillage, which is the bequest from these
communities which lasted longest in the Germanic countries, is classed by the Corus Bescna, along with
Marriage, as one of the fundamental institutions of the irish people. ('Ancient Laws of Ireland,' iii. 17.) But
much the most striking and unexpected analogies in the Brehon law on the subject of Tribesmen and the
Tribe are those which it has with the Hindoo law of Joint Undivided Families. Under the Brahminical Indian
law, whenever a member of a joint family has acquired property through special scientific knowledge or the
practice of a liberal art, he does not bring it into the common fund, unless his accomplishments were obtained
through a training given to him by his family or at their expense. The whole law on the subject was much
considered in a strange case which arose before the High Court of Madras ('Madras High Court Reports,' ii.
56), where a joint family claimed the gains of a dancinggirl. The decision of the Court is thus summarised
by the Reporter: 'The ordinary gains of science are divisible (i.e., they are brought into hotchpot upon
partition of an undivided estate), when such science has been imparted at the family expense and acquired
while receiving a family maintenance. It is otherwise when the science has been imparted at the expense of
persons not members of the learner's family.' The very counterparts of the Indian rule and of the Indian
exception are found in the ancient Irish law. 'If (the tribesman) be a professional manthat is, if the property
be acquired by judicature or poetry, or any profession whatsoever he is capable of giving twothirds of it
to the Church... but, if it was the lawful profession of his tribe, he shall not give of the emolument of his
profession but just as he could give of the land of his tribe.' (Corus Bescna, 'Ancient Laws of Ireland,' iii. 5.)
It will be seen from the instances which I have given that the rules of the Irish Brehon law regulating the
power of individual tribesmen to alienate their separate property answer to the rules of Indian Brahminical
law which regulate the power of individual members of a joint family to enjoy separate property. The
difference is material. The Hindoo law assumes that collective enjoyment by the whole brotherhood is the
rule, and it treats the enjoyment of separate property by individual brethren as an exception an exception, I
may add, round which an enormous mass of law has now clustered. On the other hand, the Brehon law, so far
as it can be understood, seems to me reconcileable with no other assumption than that individual proprietary
rights have grown up and attained some stability within the circle of the tribe. The exercise of these rights is
at the same time limited by the controlling powers of the collective brotherhood of tribesmen; and to these
last, as to the Agnatic Kindred at Rome, some ultimate right of succession appears to be reserved. Hence the
Irish legal unit is not precisely a Joint Family; if the Brehon law is to be trusted, it has considerably less of
the 'natural communism' which characterises the Indian institution. The 'Fine' of the tracts is constantly
spoken of in connection with landed property, and, whenever it is so connected, I imagine it to have
undergone some of the changes which are constantly brought about by contact with the land, and I figure it to
myself in that case as a Mark or VillageCommunity, in which the ideas proper to the older group out of
which it grew, the Joint Family, have survived in exceptional strength It in this respect approaches the
Russian rather than the Indian type of villagecommunity.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land 31
Page No 34
The 'Judgments of CoTenancy' is a Brehon lawtract, still unpublished at the time at which I write, and
presenting, in its present state, considerable difficulties of interpretation. It puts, at the outset, the question,
'Whence does CoTenancy arise?' The answer given is, 'From several heirs and from their increasing on
the land.' The tract then goes on to explain that the land is, in the first year, to be tilled by the kinsmen just as
each pleases; that in the second year they are to exchange lots; that in the third year the boundaries are to be
fixed; and that the whole process of severance is to be consummated in the tenth year. I trust it is not a
presumptuous conjecture that the order of change here indicated is more trustworthy than the time fixed for
each of its stages. The period of ten years for the entire transition from collective to separate property seems
to me greatly too short, and hard to reconcile with other Irish evidence; and I suggest that the Brehon lawyer,
attached to the institution of separate property, like the rest of his class, is depicting rather an ideal than an
actual set of arrangements. The process, however, which is here described, if it be spread over a much longer
space of time, is really in harmony with all our knowledge of the rise and progress of cultivating
communities. First a Joint Family, composed of 'several heirs increasing on the land,' is found to have made a
settlement. In the earliest stage the various households reclaim the land without set rule. Next comes the
system of exchanging lots. Finally, the portions of land are enjoyed in severalty.
The references to the ancient collective ownership and ancient collective enjoyment in the nonlegal Irish
literature appear to be very rare. But my friend Mr Whitley Stokes has supplied me with two passages in
point. The 'Liber Hymnorum,' attributed to the eleventh century, contains (folio 5A) the following statement:
'Numerous were the human beings in Ireland at that time (i.e. the time of the sons of Aed Slane, A.D.
658694), and such was their number that they used to get only thrice nine ridges for each man in Ireland, to
wit, nine of bog, and nine of smooth (arable), and nine of wood.' Another Irish manuscript, believed to date
from the twelfth century, the 'Lebor na Huidre,' Says that 'there was not ditch, nor fence, nor stonewall
round land, till came the period of the sons of Aed Slane, but (only) smooth fields. Because of the abundance
of the households in their period, therefore it is that they introduced boundaries in Ireland. These curious
statements can, of course, only be regarded as authority for the existence, at the time when they were penned,
of a belief that a change from a system of collective to a system of restricted enjoyment had occurred at some
period or other in Ireland, and of a tradition respecting the date of the change. But it is instructive to find both
of them attributing it to the growth of population, and an especial interest attaches to the account given in the
'Liber Hymnorum' of the newer distribution of land which was thought to have taken the place of something
older. The periodical allotment to each household of a definite portion of bog land, wood land, and arable
land wears a strong resemblance to the apportionment of pasture and wood and arable land which still goes
on in our day under the communal rules of the Swiss Allmenden (see Laveleye, 'P. et s. F. P.,' pp. 268 et
seq.), and which is an undoubted legacy from the ancient constitution of certain Swiss Cantons as Teutonic
Hundreds.
Property in Land, wherever it has grown out of the gradual dissolution of the ancient cultivating
communities, has many characteristics which distinguish it from the form of landed property with which
Englishmen and men of English race are best acquainted. The area within which this last form of property is
the sole or dominant kind of ownership is now much larger than it was, through its diffusion over all North
America, except Mexico, and over all colonies settled for the first time by Englishmen, but our nearly
exclusive familiarity with it has led, I think, to our very commonly overestimating the extent to which it
prevails over the world, and even over Western Europe. Its parentage may be traced, not to the decaying
authority of the Tribe over the severalties of the tribesmen, but to the everincreasing authority of the Chief,
first over his own domain and 'booked' land, and secondarily over the tribelands. The early growth of the
power of the Chief is thus of the utmost interest in the history of landed property, and I propose to discuss it
at some length in the succeeding Lectures. Meantime, let me say something on the transmutations which
Patriarchal Power is observed, as a fact, to undergo in the assemblies of men held together by kinship which
are still found making a part of Aryan communities.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land 32
Page No 35
The Joint Undivided Family, wherever its beginning is seen in such communities, springs universally out of
the Patriarchal Family, a group of natural or adoptive descendants held together by subjection to the eldest
living ascendant, father, grandfather, or greatgrandfather. Whatever be the formal prescriptions of the law,
the head of such a group is always in practice despotic, and he is the object of a respect, if not always of an
affection, which is probably seated deeper than any positive institution. But in the more extensive
assemblages of kinsmen which constitute the Joint Family the eldest male of the eldest line is never the
parent of all the members, and not necessarily the first in age among them. To many of them he is merely a
distant relative, and he may possibly be an infant. The sense of patriarchal right does not die out in such
groups. Each father or grandfather has more power than anybody else over his wife, children, and
descendants; and there is always what may be called a belief that the blood of the collective brotherhood runs
more truly and purely in some one line than in any other. Among the Hindoos, the eldest male of this line, if
of full mental capacity, is gene rally placed at the head of the concerns of the joint family; but where the
institution survives in any completeness, he is not a Paterfamilias, nor is he owner of the family property, but
merely manager of its affairs and administrator of its possessions. If he is not deemed fit for his duties, a
'worthier' kinsman is substituted for him by election, and, in fact, the longer the joint family holds together,
the more election gains ground at the expense of birth. The head or manager of the Sclavonic
HouseCommunities (which, however, are much more artificial than the Hindoo Joint Families) is
undisguisedly an elective representative, and in some of our examples a council of kinsmen belonging to the
eldest line of descent takes the place of an individual administrator. The whole process I will describe as the
gradual transmutation of the Patriarch into the Chief. The general rule is that the Chief is elected, with a
strong preference for the eldest line. Sometimes he is assisted by a definite council of near kinsmen, and
sometimes this council takes his place. On the whole, where the body of kinsmen formed on the type of the
Joint Family is a purely civil institution, the tendency is towards greater disregard of the claims of blood. But
in those states of society in which the brotherhood is not merely a civil confraternity, but a political, militant,
selfsustaining group, we can perceive from actually extant examples that a separate set of causes come into
operation, and that the Chief, as military leader, sometimes more than regains the privileges which he lost
through the decay of the tradition which connected him with the common root of all the kindred. True
patriarchal authority, however, revives whenever the process of expansion into a group is interrupted and
whenever one of the brotherhood plants himself at a distance from the rest. A Hindoo who severs himself
from a Joint Family, which the law as administered by the English tribunals gives him great facilities for
doing, acquires much greater power over his family, in our sense of the word, than he had as a member of the
larger brotherhood. Similarly, in the developed Joint Family or VillageCommunity, as the little society
becomes more populous, as the village spreads, as the practice of living in separate dwellings extends, as the
land rather than the common lineage gets to be regarded as the cement of the brotherhood, each man in his
own house practically obtains stringent patriarchal authority over his wife, children, and servants. But then,
on the other hand, the separated member of the joint family, or the head of the village household, will himself
become the root of a new joint brotherhood, unless his children voluntarily dissolve the family union after his
death. Thus all the branches of human society may or may not have been developed from joint families which
arose out of an original patriarchal cell; but, wherever the Joint Family is an institution of an Aryan race, we
see it springing from such a cell, and, when it dissolves, we see it dissolving into a number of such cells.
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order
Nothing seems to me to have been more clearly shown by recent researches than the necessity of keeping
apart the Tribe and the Tribal Chief as distinct sources of positive institutions. The lines of descent are
constantly entwined, but each of them is found to run up in the end to an independent origin. If I were to
apply this assertion to political history, I should be only repeating much of what has been said by Mr
Freeman in his excellent work on 'Comparative Politics.' Confining myself to the history of private
institutions, let me observe that the distinction which I have drawn should be carefully borne in mind by
those who desire to penetrate to the beginnings of Property in Land. The subject has been greatly obscured by
the practice, now brought home to the early writers on feudal law, of systematically passing over or
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 33
Page No 36
misconstruing all forms of proprietary enjoyment which they could not explain on their own principles; and
hitherto the truth has only been directly seen through some of the rules of tenure. It may now, however, be
laid down without rashness that Property in Land, as known to communities of the Aryan race, has had a
twofold origin. It has arisen partly from the disentanglement of the individual rights of the kindred or
tribesmen from the collective rights of the Family or Tribe, and partly from the growth and transmutation of
the sovereignty of the Tribal Chief. The phenomena attributable to the double process seem to me easily
distinguishable from one another. Both the sovereignty of the Chief and the ownership of land by the Family
or Tribe were in most of Western Europe passed through the crucible of feudalism; but the first reappeared in
some wellmarked characteristics of military or knightly tenures, and the last in the principal rules of
nonnoble holdings, and among them of Socage, the distinctive tenure of the free farmer. The status of the
Chief has thus left us one bequest in the rule of Primogeniture, which, however, has long lost its most ancient
form; another in the right to receive certain dues and to enforce certain monopolies; and a third in a specially
absolute form of property which was once exclusively enjoyed by the Chief, and after him by the Lord, in the
portion of the tribal territory which formed his own domain. On the other hand, several systems of succession
after death, and among them the equal division of the land between the children, have sprung out of tribal
ownership in various stages of decay; and it has left another set of traces (not quite so widely extended), in a
number of minute customary rules which govern tillage and occasionally regulate the distribution of the
produce.
The fate of this double set of institutions in England and in France appears to me most instructive. I have
frequently dwelt in this place on the erroneousness of the vulgar opinion which dates the extreme subdivision
of the soil of France from the first French Revolution, and from the sale of the Church lands and of the estates
of the emigrant nobility. A writer I was going to say as commonly read as Arthur Young, but certainly as
often mentioned as if he were commonly read notices this morcellement, on the very eve of the French
Revolution, and immediately after it, as the great feature which distinguished France from England. 'From
what we see in England,' he says, ('Travels in 1787, '88, and, '89' p. 407) ' we cannot form an idea of the
abundance in France of small properties, that is, little farms belonging to those who cultivate them.' He
estimates that more than a third of the kingdom was occupied by them a very large proportion, when the
extent of Church land in France is taken into account; but recent French investigations have shown reasons
for thinking that the true proportion was still larger, and that it was rather growing than diminishing, through
that extravagance of the nobles which Court life fostered, and which compelled them to sell their domains to
peasants in small parcels. Young clearly saw that this subdivision of the soil was the result of some legal rule;
and strongly dissenting from the Revolutionary leaders who wished to carry it farther, he declared that 'a law
ought to be passed to render all division below a certain number of arpents illegal.'
It seems to have very generally escaped notice that the law of equal or nearly equal division after death was
the general law of France. The rule of primogeniture was of exceptional application, and was for the most
part confined to lands held by knightly tenure; indeed, in the South of France, where the custom of equal
division was strengthened by the identical rule of the Roman jurisprudence, the privileges of the eldest son
were only secured by calling in the exceptional rules of which the Roman Law gives the benefit to milites (or
soldiers on service) when making their wills or regulating their successions, and by laying down that every
chevalier, and every noble of higher degree, was a miles within the meaning of the Roman juridical writers.
The two systems of succession and the two forms of property lay side by side, and there were men alive quite
recently who could remember the bitter animosities caused by their coexistence and antagonism. A very
great part of the land held by laymen belonged to the peasantry, and descended according to the rule of equal
division, but eldest son after eldest son succeeded to the signory. Yet it was not the rule of primogeniture
followed in noble descents which was the true grievance; at most it became a grievance under the influence
of the peculiar vein of sentiment introduced by Rousseau. The legacy from tribal sovereignty to signorial
privilege, which was really resented, was that which I placed second in order. The right to receive feudal dues
and to enforce petty monopolies, now almost extinguished in England by the measures to which the
Copyhold Commission has given effect, had ceased long before the end of the last century to be of any
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 34
Page No 37
considerable importance to the class which was invested with it; but M. de Tocqueville has explained, in his
'Ancien Régime' (i. 18), that it made up almost the entire means of living which the majority of the French
nobility possessed. A certain number of noblemen, besides their feudal rights, had their terres, or domain,
belonging to them in absolute property, and sometimes of enormous extent; and the wealthiest members of
this limited class, the grands, who so frequently appear in French Court history, but who, away from the
Court, were much the most respected and beloved of their order, formed the counterpart, from the legal point
of view, of the English landed proprietary. The rest of the nobles lived mainly, not on rent, but on their feudal
dues, and eked out a meagre subsistence by serving the King in arms. The sense of property in the soil was
thus not in the lord but in the peasantry; and the peasantry viewed the exercise of signorial rights with a
feeling closely akin to that which is inspired by a highly oppressive tax. The condition of sentiment produced
by it is even now a political force of some moment in France; and a similar, though a far weaker, repulsion is
known to have been caused in this country by the taking of tithes in kind. It is a significant fact that, where
the ownership is acknowledged to reside in the superior holder, the exaction of even an extreme rent from the
tenants below has very rarely been regarded with the same bitterness of resentment.
The change, therefore, which took place in France at the first Revolution was this: the landlaw of the people
superseded the landlaw of the nobles, In England the converse process has been gone through, and what has
occurred is obviously in harmony with much else in English history. The system of the nobles has become in
all essential particulars the system of the people. The rule of primogeniture, which once applied only to
knightly holdings, came to apply to the great bulk of English tenures, except the Gavelkind of Kent and some
others of merely local importance. This part of the change took place at a remote epoch, and its circumstances
are involved in much obscurity; and we know little more of it with certainty than that it was rapidly
proceeding between the time at which Glanville and the time at which Bracton wrote. Glanville, probably not
earlier than the thirtythird year of Henry the Second's reign, expresses himself as if the general rule of law
caused lands held by free cultivators in socage to be divided equally between all the male children at the
death of the last owner; Bracton, probably not later than the fiftysecond year of Henry the Third, writes as if
the rule of primogeniture applied universally to military tenures and generally to socage tenures. But another
branch of the process was postponed almost to our own day. Possibly not many Englishmen have recognised
with as much clearness as a recent French writer (Doniol, 'La Revolution Française et la Féodalité') that the
transmutation of customary and copyhold into freehold property, which has been proceeding for about forty
years under the conduct of the Copyhold and Enclosure Commissioners, is the peaceful and insensible
removal of a grievance which did more than any other to bring about the first French Revolution and to
prevent the reestablishment of the ancient political order. But long before there was a Copyhold
Commission, the great mass of English landed property had assumed certain characteristics which strongly
distinguished it from the peasant property of the Continent as it existed before it was affected by the French
Codes, and as it is still found in some countries. This last form of proprietorship was very generally fettered
by the duty of cultivation in some particular way, and, as a rule, could not be dealt with so as to bar the rights
reserved to the children and widow of the owner by the law of succession. The traces of a similar species of
ownership, probably once widely diffused, may still be here and there discerned through the customs of
particular English manors. I repeat the opinion which I expressed three years ago, that our modern English
conception of absolute property in land is really descended from the special proprietorship enjoyed by the
Lord, and more anciently by the tribal Chief, in his own Domain. It would be out of place to enter here on a
discussion of the changes which seem to me desirable in order to make the soil of England as freely
exchangeable as the theory now generally accepted demands; but to the principle of several and absolute
property in land I hold this country to be committed. I believe I state the inference suggested by all known
legal history when I say that there can be no material advance in civilisation unless landed property is held by
groups at least as small as Families; and I again remind you that we are indebted to the peculiarly absolute
English form of ownership for such an achievement as the cultivation of the soil of North America.
Before describing to you the new light which the Ancient Laws of Ireland throw on the primitive condition of
the institutions of which I have been speaking, let me give you one word of caution as to the statements of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 35
Page No 38
modern Irish writers respecting the original relations of the Irish Tribe and of the Irish Tribal Chief.
Unhappily the subject has been discussed in the spirit of the later agrarian history of Ireland. On the one hand,
some disputants have thought to serve a patriotic purpose by contending that the land of each Tribe belonged
absolutely to itself and was its common property, and that the Chief was a mere administrative officer,
rewarded for his services in making a fair distribution of the territory among the tribesmen by a rather larger
share of its area than the rest, which was allotted to him as his domain. Contrariwise, some writers, not
perhaps actuated by much kindliness to the Irish people, have at least suggested that they were always cruelly
oppressed by their superiors, and probably by their natural chiefs more than any others. These authors point
to the strong evidence of oppression by the Chiefs which the books of the English observers of Ireland
contain. Edmund Spenser and Sir John Davis cannot have merely intended to calumniate the Irish native
aristocracy when they emphatica1ly declared that the 'chiefs do most shamefully rackrent their tenants,' and
spoke with vehement indignation of the exactions from which the tribesmen suffered, the 'coshering,' and the
'coin and livery,' which occur over and over again in their pages. A third school, of a very different order
from these, has representatives among the most learned Irishmen of our day. They resent the assertion that the
land belonged to the tribe in common as practically imputing to the ancient Irish that utter barbarism to which
private property is unknown. They say that traces of ownership jealously guarded are found in all parts of the
Brehon laws, and they are on the whole apt to speak of the vassalage to the Chief which these laws attribute
to the tribesmen as if it implied something like modern tenancy in the latter and modern ownership in the
former. But they say that the relation of landlord and tenant was regulated by careful and kindly provisions,
and they ascribe the degradation of the system, like the other evils of Ireland, to English cupidity and
ignorance. The Norman nobles who first settled in Ireland are well known to have become in time Chieftains
of Irish Tribes; and it is suggested that they were the first to forget their duties to their tenants and to think of
nothing but their privileges. Nor is there anything incredible in this last assumption. An English settler in
India who buys land there is often reputed a harder landlord than the native zemindars, his neighbours, not
because he intends to be harsher (indeed in some things he is usually far more considerate and bountiful), but
because he is accustomed to a stricter system and cannot accommodate himself to the loose and irregular play
of relations between native landowner and native tenant.
I cannot wholly concur in any one of these theories concerning Chief and Tribe. Each seems to me to contain
a portion of truth, but not the whole. Let me first say that the whole landsystem shadowed forth in the
Brehon laws does seem to me to have for its basis the primary ownership of the tribeland by the Tribe. It is
also true that the Chief appears to exercise certain administrative duties in respect of this land, and that he has
a specific portion of the tribeland allotted to him, in the vicinity of his residence or stronghold, for the
maintenance of his household and relatives. But this is not all. As we see the system through the law, it is not
stationary, but shifting, developing, disintegrating, recombining. Even according to the texts apparently
oldest, much of the tribal territory appears to have been permanently alienated to subtribes, families, or
dependent chiefs; and the glosses and commentaries show that, before they were written, this process had
gone very far indeed. Whatever, again, may have been the original dignity and authority of the Chief, they are
plainly growing, not merely through the introduction of alien principles and ideas, but from natural causes,
more or less operative all over Europe. The general character of these causes is very much the same as in the
Germanic countries. The power of the Chief grows first through the process which is called elsewhere
'commendation,' the process by which the free tribesman becomes 'his man,' and remains in a state of
dependence having various degrees. It farther grows from his increasing authority over the wastelands of the
tribal territory and from the servile or semiservile colonies he plants there; and lastly, it augments from the
material strength which he acquires through the numbers of his immediate retainers and associates, most of
whom stand to him in more or less servile relations. But the Brehon law tells us much that is novel and
surprising concerning the particular course of these changes and their nature in detail. It furnishes us with
some wholly new ideas concerning the pas sage of society from inchoate to complete feudalism, and helps us
to complete the account of it derived from Germanic sources. In this, as it seems to me, the greatest part of its
interest consists.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 36
Page No 39
With the Chieftaincy of the Tribe the early history of modern Aristocracy and modern Kingship begins.
These two great institutions had, in fact, at first the same history, and the Western world long continued to
bear the marks of their original identity. The Manor with its Tenemental lands held by the free tenants of the
Lord, and with its Domain which was in immediate dependence on him, was the type of all the feudal
sovereignties in their complete form, whether the ruler acknowledged a superior above him or whether he at
most admitted one in the Pope, or the Emperor, or God himself. In every County, or Dukedom, or Kingdom
there were great tenants holding directly of its head and on some sort of parity with him; and there was a
Domain under his more immediate government and at his immediate disposal. There is no obscurer and more
difficult subject than the origin of the class whose power was the keystone of all these political and
proprietary constructions, and none on which the scantiest contributions to our knowledge are more welcome.
There is one view of the original condition of privileged classes which, though held by learned men, has been
a good deal weakened of late by German research, and seems to me still farther shaken by portions of the
Brehon law. This is the impression that they always constituted, as they practically do now, a distinct class or
section of the community, each member of the class standing in a closer relation to the other members than to
the rest of the national or tribal society to which all belong. It cannot be doubted that the earliest modern
aristocracies have as a fact, when they are first discerned, this particular aspect. Mr Freeman ('Norman
Conquest,' i. 88) says that the 'difference between eorl and ceorl is a primary fact from which we start.'
Tacitus plainly distinguished the noble from the nonnoble freeman in the Germanic societies which he
observed; and Caesar, as I stated in another Lecture, divides all the Continental Celtic tribes into the Equites
and the Plebs. We can understand that a spectator looking at a set of tribal communities from the outside
would naturally class together all men visibly exalted above the rest; but nevertheless this is not quite the
appearance which early Germanic society wears in the eyes of enquirers who follow the method of Von
Maurer and Landau. Each Chief or Lord appears to them to have been noble less with reference to other
noblemen than with reference to the other free tribesmen comprised in the same group with himself. Nobility
has many diverse origins; but its chief source seems to have been the respect of covillagers or assemblages
of kinsmen for the line of descent in which the purest blood of each little society was believed to be
preserved. Similarly, the Brehon law suggests that the Irish Chiefs were not the class by themselves which the
corresponding order among the Continental Celts appeared to Caesar to be, but were necessarily the heads of
separate groups composed of their kindred or of their vassals. 'Every chief,' says the text which I quoted
before, 'rules over his land, whether it be great or whether it be small.' And while the Irish law describes the
way (as I shall point out) in which a common freeman can become a chief, it also shows that the position to
which he attains is the presidency of a group of dependants. Nevertheless the persons thus elevated
undoubtedly tend to become, from various causes, a class by themselves and a special section of the general
community; and it is very probable that the tendency was at work from the earliest times. It is farther to be
remarked that some aristocracies were really a section of the community from the very first. This structure of
society is produced where one entire tribal group conquers or imposes its supremacy upon other tribal groups
also remaining entire, or where an original body of tribesmen, villagers, or citizens, gradually gathers round
itself a miscellaneous assemblage of protected dependants. There are many known instances of both
processes, and the particular relation of tribal groups which the former implies was certainly not unknown to
the Celtic societies. Among the Scottish Highlanders some entire septs or clans are stated to have been
enslaved to others; and on the very threshold of Irish history we meet with a distinction between free and
rentpaying tribes which may possibly imply the same kind of superiority and subordination.
The circumstance of greatest novelty in the position of the Chief which the Brehon law appears to me to bring
out is this: Whatever else a Chief is, he is before all things a rich man; not, however, rich, as popular
assoCiations would lead us to anticipate, in land, but in live stock in flocks and herds, in sheep, and before
all things in oxen. Here let me interpose the remark, that the opposition commonly set up between birth and
wealth, and particularly wealth other than landed property, is entirely modern. In French literature, so far as
my knowledge extends, it first appears when the riches of the financial officers of the French monarchy
the Superintendents and Farmers General begin to attract attention. With us it seems to be exclusively the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 37
Page No 40
result of the great extension and productiveness of industrial undertakings on the largest scale. But the heroes
of the Homeric poems are not only valiant but wealthy (Odyss. xiv. 96106); the warriors of the
NibelungenLied are not only noble but rich. In the later Greek literature we find pride of birth identified
with pride in seven wealthy ancestors in succession, epta pappoi plonsioi; and you are well aware how
rapidly and completely the aristocracy of wealth assimilated itself in the Roman State to the aristocracy of
blood. Passing to the Irish Chief, we find the tract called the 'CainAigillne' laying down (p. 279) that 'the
head of every tribe should be the man of the tribe who is the most experienced, the most noble, the most
wealthy, the most learned, the most truly popular, the most powerful to oppose, the most steadfast to sue for
profits and to be sued for losses.' There are many other passages to the same effect; and on closely examining
the system (as I propose to do presently) we can perceive that personal wealth was the principal condition of
the Chief's maintaining his position and authority.
But while the Brehon laws suggest that the possession of personal wealth is a condition of the maintenance of
chieftainship, they show with much distinctness that through the acquisition of such wealth the road was
always open to chieftainship. We are not altogether without knowledge that in some European societies the
humble freeman might be raised by wealth to the position which afterwards became modern nobility. One
fact, among the very few which are tolerably well ascertained respecting the specific origin of particular
modern aristocracies is, that a portion of the Danish nobility were originally peasants; and there are in the
early English laws some traces of a process by which a Ceorl might become a Thane. These might be facts
standing by themselves, and undoubtedly there is strong reason to suspect that the commencements of
aristocracy were multifold: but the Brehon tracts point out in several places, with legal minuteness, the mode
in which a peasant freeman in ancient Ireland could become a chief. There are few personages of greater
interest spoken of in these laws than the BoAire, literally the 'cownobleman.' He is, to begin with, simply a
peasant who has grown rich in cattle, probably through obtaining the use of large portions of tribeland. The
true nobles, or Aires a word striking from its consonance with words of similar meaning in the Teutonic
languages are divided, though we can scarcely believe the classification to correspond with an universal
fact, into seven grades. Each grade is distinguished from the others by the amount of wealth possessed by the
Chief belonging to it, by the weight attached to his evidence, by his power of binding his tribe by contracts
(literally of 'knotting'), by the dues which he receives in kind from his vassals according to a system to be
presently described, and by his HonorPrice, or special damages incurred by injuring him. At the bottom of
the scale is the chief or noble called the Airedesa; and the Brehon law provides that when the BoAire has
acquired twice the wealth of an Airedesa, and has held it for a certain number of generations, he becomes an
Airedesa himself. The advantage secured to wealth does not, you see, exclude respect for birth, but works
into it. 'He is an inferior chief,' says the 'Senchus Mor,' 'whose father was not a chief;' and there are many
other strong assertions of the reverence due to inherited rank. The primary view of chieftainship is evidently
that it springs from purity or dignity of blood, but noble birth is regarded as naturally associated with wealth,
and he who becomes rich gradually climbs to a position indistinguishable from that which he would have
occupied if he had been nobly born. What is thus new in the system is the clear account of nobility as a status,
having its origin in the organic structure of ancient society, but nevertheless in practice having perpetually
fresh beginnings.
The enormous importance which belongs to wealth and specially to wealth in cattle, in the early Aryan
society reflected by the Brehon tracts, helps, I think, to clear up one great difficulty which meets us on the
threshold of an enquiry into the origin of aristocracies. I suppose that the popular theory on the subject of the
privileged class in modern communities is that it was originally indebted for its status, if not for its power or
influence, to kingly favour. An Englishman once questioned the Emperor Paul of Russia on the position of
the Russian nobility. 'The only man who is noble in my dominions,' said the Czar, 'is the man to whom I
speak, for the time that I am speaking to him.' I merely take these words as the strongest possible statement of
the view to which I am referring; but they were used by a monarch with a disturbed brain, whose authority
had contracted something of an Oriental character from its long subordination to Tartar power, and they were
never absolutely true even of Russia. Among ourselves, however, the favourite assumption seems certainly to
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 38
Page No 41
be, however slight may be the practical consequences we draw from it, that all aristocratic privilege had its
origin in kingly grace; and this appears, on the whole, to be the theory of English law. But the institutions of
many parts of the Continent long retained the traces of a different set of ideas, and these were found where
kingly power was actually much greater than in England. The French Noblesse, before the Revolution, would
as a body have resented the assertion that they were a creation of the King, and the Kings of France more
than once admitted that they were only the most exalted members of a class to which their own nobility
belonged.
Kings have everywhere nowadays, and in many countries have had for centuries, a monopoly of the power of
ennobling. This road to nobility has been so long trodden, that men in general have almost forgotten there
ever was another route. Yet historical scholars have long known that nobility conferred by royal grant was, in
one sense, a modern institution, though they have not succeeded in completely explaining how it came to
supplant or dwarf the institution upon which it was engrafted. There seems to be no doubt that the first
aristocracy springing from kingly favour consisted of the Comitatus, or Companions of the King. Although
there is a good deal of evidence that the class was at first considered in some way servile, it gradually became
in some countries the type of all nobility. A few tolerably familiar facts may serve to remind us how
remarkable has been the fortune of the royal households all over Western Europe. The Mayor of the Frankish
Palace became King of the Franks. The Chamberlain of the RomanoGerman Emperors is now the German
Emperor. The blood of the Steward of Scotland runs in the veins of the Kings of England. The Constables of
France repeatedly shook or saved the French throne. Among ourselves the great officers of the Royal Council
and Household still take precedence either of all Peers or of all Peers of their own degree. Whence, then,
came this great exaltation of the Mayor or Count of the Palace, of the great Seneschal or Steward, of the high
Chancellor, the Great Chamberlain, and High Constable titles which, when they do not mark an office
originally clerical, point to an occupation which must at first have been menial?
It seems certain that the household sprang from very humble beginnings. Tacitus describes the companions of
the Germanic chief as living with him in his house and supported by his bounty. Mr Stubbs when stating
('Constitutional History,' p. 150) that 'the gesiths of an (English) king were his guard and private council,'
observes that the 'free household servants of a ceorl are also in a certain sense his gesiths.' The Companions
of the King appear also in the Irish legal literature, but they are not noble, and they are associated with the
king's bodyguard, which is essentially servile. The King of Erin, though he never existed (strictly speaking),
save for short intervals, yet always, so to speak tended to exist, and the Crith Gablach, a Brehon tract of
which a translation is given at the end of Sullivan's edition of O'Curry's Lectures, contains a picture of his
palace and state. The edifice intended to be described is apparently very much the same as the great Icelandic
house of which Mr Dasent, in the 'Story of Burnt Njal,' has attempted to give a drawing from the descriptions
found in Norse literature. In it the King feasts his guests, from kings and king's sons to a ghastly company of
prisoners in fetters, the forfeited hostages of subjectchiefs or subsepts who have broken their engagements.
The Companions are there also, and they are stated to consist of his privileged tenantry and of his body guard,
which is composed of men whom he has delivered from death, jail, or servitude, never (a significant
exception) of men whom he has saved on the battlefield. I am afraid that the picture of Irish society supplied
by the Crith Gablach must throughout be regarded as to a great extent ideal or theoretical; at any rate, there is
much testimony from English visitors to Ireland that many considerable Irish Chiefs were much more humbly
furnished out than the King of Erin at Tara. Yet it is very likely that they all had Companions attending them,
and I suspect that the obligation of. maintaining a little court had much to do with that strange privilege
which in later times had a deplorable history; the right of the Chief to go with a following to the dwellings of
his tenants and there be feasted at the tenant's expense. That even petty Chiefs of the Scottish Highlands had a
retinue of the same character is known to all who can recall that immortal picture of Celtic society which for
the first time brought it home to men who were nearly our contemporaries that ancient Celtic life and
manners had existed almost down to their days the novel of 'Waverley.'
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 39
Page No 42
It seems extremely probable that, in a particular stage of society, this personal service to the Chief or King
was everywhere rendered in expectation of reward in the shape of a gift of land. The Companions of the
Teutonic kings, in Continental Europe, shared largely in the Beneficesgrants of Roman provincial land fully
peopled and stocked. In ancient England the same class are believed to have been the largest grantees of
public land next to the Church; and doubtless we have here part of the secret of the mysterious change by
which a new nobility of Thanes, deriving dignity and authority from the King, absorbed the older nobility of
Eorls. But we are a little apt to forget the plentifulness of land in countries lying beyond the northern and
western limits of the Roman Empire, or just within them. Mr Thorold Rogers, writing of a period relatively
much later, and founding his opinion on the extant evidence of returns from manorlands, speaks of land as
the 'cheapest commodity of the Middle Ages.' The practical difficulty was not to obtain land, but the
instruments for making it productive; and hence, in a society older relatively than any Teutonic society of
which we have any distinct knowledge, that very society which the Brehon tracts enable us to understand, it
may very well have been that the object of suit at court was much less to obtain land than to obtain cattle. The
Chief, as I have already said, was before all things rich in flocks and herds. He was military leader, and a
great part of his wealth must have been spoil of war, but in his civil capacity he multiplied his kine through
his growing power of appropriating the waste for pasture, and through a system of dispersing his herds
among the tribesmen, which will be described in the next Lecture. The Companion who followed him to the
foray, or was ready to do so, cannot but have been enriched by his bounty; and thus, if already noble, he
became greater; if he was not noble, the way to nobility lay through wealth. The passage which I am about to
read to you may serve to illustrate what probably took place, though there is nothing except common
humanity to connect the tribes of whose customs it speaks with the primitive Teutons and Celts. The Rev H.
Dugmore, in a most interesting volume, called a 'Compendium of Kafir Laws and Customs,' and published at
the Wesleyan Missionary Press, Mount Coke, British Kaffraria, writes thus of much the most advanced of the
South African native races, the Kafirs or Zulus (p. 27): 'As cattle constitute the sole wealth of the people, so
they are their only medium of such transactions as involve exchange, payment, or reward. The retainers of a
chief serve him for cattle; nor is it expected that he could maintain his influence, or indeed secure any number
of followers, if unable to provide them with what at once constitutes their money, food, and clothing. He
requires, then, a constant fund from which to satisfy his dependants; and the amount of the fund required may
be judged of from the character of the demand made upon him. His retinue, court, or whatever it is to be
called, consists of men from all parts of the tribe, the young, the clever, and the brave, who come to do court
service for a time, that they may obtain cattle to furnish them with the means of procuring wives, arms, or
other objects of desire. On obtaining these they return to their homes and give place to others. Thus the
immediate retinue of a chief is continually changing, and constitutes a permanent drain on his resources.' Mr
Dugmore goes on to state that the sources of the chief's wealth are the inherited cattle of his father, offerings
made to him on the ceremony of his circumcision, benevolences levied from his tribe, fines and confiscations,
and the results of predatory excursions.
The remarkable part played by kine in ancient Irish society will, I hope, be made more intelligible in the next
Lecture. Meantime, let me observe that the two Celtic societies included in these islands which longest
retained their ancient usages were both notoriously given to the plunder of cattle. Lord Macaulay, in speaking
of Irish cattlestealing, sometimes, I must own, seems to me to express himself as if he thought the practice
attributable to some native vice of Irish character; but no doubt it was what Mr Tylor has taught us to call a
survival, an ancient and inveterate habit, which in this case continued through the misfortune which denied to
Ireland the great condition of modern legal ideas, a strong central government. The very same practice,
among the Celts of the Scottish Highlands and the rude Germanic population of the Lowland Border, has
almost been invested by one man's genius with the dignity of a virtue. Again, turning to 'Waverley,' I suppose
there is no truer representative of the primitive Celtic chief than Donald Bean Lean, who drives the cattle of
Tully Veolan, and employs a soothsayer to predict the number of beeves which are likely to come in his Way.
He is a far more genuine 'survival' than Fergus McIvor, who all but deserts his cause for a disappointment
about an earldom.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 40
Page No 43
It has been pointed out that the status of the King's Companions was at first in some way servile. Whenever
legal expression has to be given to the relations of the Comitatus to the Teutonic kings, the portions of the
Roman law selected are uniformly those which declare the semiservile relation of the Client or Freedman to
his Patron. The Brehon law permits us to take the same view of the corresponding class in Celtic societies.
Several texts indicate that a Chief of high degree is always expected to surround himself with unfree
dependants; and you will recollect that the retinue of the King of Erin was to consist not only of free
tribesmen but of a bodyguard of men bound to him by servile obligations. So far as it goes, I quite agree with
the explanation which Mr Freeman has given of the original connection between servile status and that
nobility with which the primitive nobility of birth has become mixed up and confounded. 'The lowly
clientage,' he says, 'of the Roman Patrician and the noble following of the Hellenic and Teutonic leader may
really come from the same source, and may both alike be parts of the same primeval heritage.' (' Comparative
Politics,' p. 261.) But perhaps we may permit ourselves to go a step beyond this account. The Comitatus or
Companions of the Chief, even when they were freemen, were not necessarily Or ordinarily his near kindred.
Their dependence on him, carrying with it friendship and affection, would in modern societies place them in a
position well understood, and on something like an equality with him; but in the beginning of things one man
was always the kinsman, the slave, or the enemy of another, and mere friendship and affection would, by
themselves, create no tie between man and man. In order that they might have any reality, they would have to
be considered as establishing one of the relations known to that stage of thought. Between equals this would
be assumed or fictitious kinship. But between the Chief who embodied purity of tribal descent and his
associates, it would have more or less to follow the pattern of the slave's dependence on his master, and,
where the Companion was not actually the Chief's slave, the bond which connected them would very
probably be adapted to the more honourable model furnished by the relation between exslave and
exmaster.
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order
Nothing seems to me to have been more clearly shown by recent researches than the necessity of keeping
apart the Tribe and the Tribal Chief as distinct sources of positive institutions. The lines of descent are
constantly entwined, but each of them is found to run up in the end to an independent origin. If I were to
apply this assertion to political history, I should be only repeating much of what has been said by Mr
Freeman in his excellent work on 'Comparative Politics.' Confining myself to the history of private
institutions, let me observe that the distinction which I have drawn should be carefully borne in mind by
those who desire to penetrate to the beginnings of Property in Land. The subject has been greatly obscured by
the practice, now brought home to the early writers on feudal law, of systematically passing over or
misconstruing all forms of proprietary enjoyment which they could not explain on their own principles; and
hitherto the truth has only been directly seen through some of the rules of tenure. It may now, however, be
laid down without rashness that Property in Land, as known to communities of the Aryan race, has had a
twofold origin. It has arisen partly from the disentanglement of the individual rights of the kindred or
tribesmen from the collective rights of the Family or Tribe, and partly from the growth and transmutation of
the sovereignty of the Tribal Chief. The phenomena attributable to the double process seem to me easily
distinguishable from one another. Both the sovereignty of the Chief and the ownership of land by the Family
or Tribe were in most of Western Europe passed through the crucible of feudalism; but the first reappeared in
some wellmarked characteristics of military or knightly tenures, and the last in the principal rules of
nonnoble holdings, and among them of Socage, the distinctive tenure of the free farmer. The status of the
Chief has thus left us one bequest in the rule of Primogeniture, which, however, has long lost its most ancient
form; another in the right to receive certain dues and to enforce certain monopolies; and a third in a specially
absolute form of property which was once exclusively enjoyed by the Chief, and after him by the Lord, in the
portion of the tribal territory which formed his own domain. On the other hand, several systems of succession
after death, and among them the equal division of the land between the children, have sprung out of tribal
ownership in various stages of decay; and it has left another set of traces (not quite so widely extended), in a
number of minute customary rules which govern tillage and occasionally regulate the distribution of the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 41
Page No 44
produce.
The fate of this double set of institutions in England and in France appears to me most instructive. I have
frequently dwelt in this place on the erroneousness of the vulgar opinion which dates the extreme subdivision
of the soil of France from the first French Revolution, and from the sale of the Church lands and of the estates
of the emigrant nobility. A writer I was going to say as commonly read as Arthur Young, but certainly as
often mentioned as if he were commonly read notices this morcellement, on the very eve of the French
Revolution, and immediately after it, as the great feature which distinguished France from England. 'From
what we see in England,' he says, ('Travels in 1787, '88, and, '89' p. 407) ' we cannot form an idea of the
abundance in France of small properties, that is, little farms belonging to those who cultivate them.' He
estimates that more than a third of the kingdom was occupied by them a very large proportion, when the
extent of Church land in France is taken into account; but recent French investigations have shown reasons
for thinking that the true proportion was still larger, and that it was rather growing than diminishing, through
that extravagance of the nobles which Court life fostered, and which compelled them to sell their domains to
peasants in small parcels. Young clearly saw that this subdivision of the soil was the result of some legal rule;
and strongly dissenting from the Revolutionary leaders who wished to carry it farther, he declared that 'a law
ought to be passed to render all division below a certain number of arpents illegal.'
It seems to have very generally escaped notice that the law of equal or nearly equal division after death was
the general law of France. The rule of primogeniture was of exceptional application, and was for the most
part confined to lands held by knightly tenure; indeed, in the South of France, where the custom of equal
division was strengthened by the identical rule of the Roman jurisprudence, the privileges of the eldest son
were only secured by calling in the exceptional rules of which the Roman Law gives the benefit to milites (or
soldiers on service) when making their wills or regulating their successions, and by laying down that every
chevalier, and every noble of higher degree, was a miles within the meaning of the Roman juridical writers.
The two systems of succession and the two forms of property lay side by side, and there were men alive quite
recently who could remember the bitter animosities caused by their coexistence and antagonism. A very
great part of the land held by laymen belonged to the peasantry, and descended according to the rule of equal
division, but eldest son after eldest son succeeded to the signory. Yet it was not the rule of primogeniture
followed in noble descents which was the true grievance; at most it became a grievance under the influence
of the peculiar vein of sentiment introduced by Rousseau. The legacy from tribal sovereignty to signorial
privilege, which was really resented, was that which I placed second in order. The right to receive feudal dues
and to enforce petty monopolies, now almost extinguished in England by the measures to which the
Copyhold Commission has given effect, had ceased long before the end of the last century to be of any
considerable importance to the class which was invested with it; but M. de Tocqueville has explained, in his
'Ancien Régime' (i. 18), that it made up almost the entire means of living which the majority of the French
nobility possessed. A certain number of noblemen, besides their feudal rights, had their terres, or domain,
belonging to them in absolute property, and sometimes of enormous extent; and the wealthiest members of
this limited class, the grands, who so frequently appear in French Court history, but who, away from the
Court, were much the most respected and beloved of their order, formed the counterpart, from the legal point
of view, of the English landed proprietary. The rest of the nobles lived mainly, not on rent, but on their feudal
dues, and eked out a meagre subsistence by serving the King in arms. The sense of property in the soil was
thus not in the lord but in the peasantry; and the peasantry viewed the exercise of signorial rights with a
feeling closely akin to that which is inspired by a highly oppressive tax. The condition of sentiment produced
by it is even now a political force of some moment in France; and a similar, though a far weaker, repulsion is
known to have been caused in this country by the taking of tithes in kind. It is a significant fact that, where
the ownership is acknowledged to reside in the superior holder, the exaction of even an extreme rent from the
tenants below has very rarely been regarded with the same bitterness of resentment.
The change, therefore, which took place in France at the first Revolution was this: the landlaw of the people
superseded the landlaw of the nobles, In England the converse process has been gone through, and what has
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 42
Page No 45
occurred is obviously in harmony with much else in English history. The system of the nobles has become in
all essential particulars the system of the people. The rule of primogeniture, which once applied only to
knightly holdings, came to apply to the great bulk of English tenures, except the Gavelkind of Kent and some
others of merely local importance. This part of the change took place at a remote epoch, and its circumstances
are involved in much obscurity; and we know little more of it with certainty than that it was rapidly
proceeding between the time at which Glanville and the time at which Bracton wrote. Glanville, probably not
earlier than the thirtythird year of Henry the Second's reign, expresses himself as if the general rule of law
caused lands held by free cultivators in socage to be divided equally between all the male children at the
death of the last owner; Bracton, probably not later than the fiftysecond year of Henry the Third, writes as if
the rule of primogeniture applied universally to military tenures and generally to socage tenures. But another
branch of the process was postponed almost to our own day. Possibly not many Englishmen have recognised
with as much clearness as a recent French writer (Doniol, 'La Revolution Française et la Féodalité') that the
transmutation of customary and copyhold into freehold property, which has been proceeding for about forty
years under the conduct of the Copyhold and Enclosure Commissioners, is the peaceful and insensible
removal of a grievance which did more than any other to bring about the first French Revolution and to
prevent the reestablishment of the ancient political order. But long before there was a Copyhold
Commission, the great mass of English landed property had assumed certain characteristics which strongly
distinguished it from the peasant property of the Continent as it existed before it was affected by the French
Codes, and as it is still found in some countries. This last form of proprietorship was very generally fettered
by the duty of cultivation in some particular way, and, as a rule, could not be dealt with so as to bar the rights
reserved to the children and widow of the owner by the law of succession. The traces of a similar species of
ownership, probably once widely diffused, may still be here and there discerned through the customs of
particular English manors. I repeat the opinion which I expressed three years ago, that our modern English
conception of absolute property in land is really descended from the special proprietorship enjoyed by the
Lord, and more anciently by the tribal Chief, in his own Domain. It would be out of place to enter here on a
discussion of the changes which seem to me desirable in order to make the soil of England as freely
exchangeable as the theory now generally accepted demands; but to the principle of several and absolute
property in land I hold this country to be committed. I believe I state the inference suggested by all known
legal history when I say that there can be no material advance in civilisation unless landed property is held by
groups at least as small as Families; and I again remind you that we are indebted to the peculiarly absolute
English form of ownership for such an achievement as the cultivation of the soil of North America.
Before describing to you the new light which the Ancient Laws of Ireland throw on the primitive condition of
the institutions of which I have been speaking, let me give you one word of caution as to the statements of
modern Irish writers respecting the original relations of the Irish Tribe and of the Irish Tribal Chief.
Unhappily the subject has been discussed in the spirit of the later agrarian history of Ireland. On the one hand,
some disputants have thought to serve a patriotic purpose by contending that the land of each Tribe belonged
absolutely to itself and was its common property, and that the Chief was a mere administrative officer,
rewarded for his services in making a fair distribution of the territory among the tribesmen by a rather larger
share of its area than the rest, which was allotted to him as his domain. Contrariwise, some writers, not
perhaps actuated by much kindliness to the Irish people, have at least suggested that they were always cruelly
oppressed by their superiors, and probably by their natural chiefs more than any others. These authors point
to the strong evidence of oppression by the Chiefs which the books of the English observers of Ireland
contain. Edmund Spenser and Sir John Davis cannot have merely intended to calumniate the Irish native
aristocracy when they emphatica1ly declared that the 'chiefs do most shamefully rackrent their tenants,' and
spoke with vehement indignation of the exactions from which the tribesmen suffered, the 'coshering,' and the
'coin and livery,' which occur over and over again in their pages. A third school, of a very different order
from these, has representatives among the most learned Irishmen of our day. They resent the assertion that the
land belonged to the tribe in common as practically imputing to the ancient Irish that utter barbarism to which
private property is unknown. They say that traces of ownership jealously guarded are found in all parts of the
Brehon laws, and they are on the whole apt to speak of the vassalage to the Chief which these laws attribute
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 43
Page No 46
to the tribesmen as if it implied something like modern tenancy in the latter and modern ownership in the
former. But they say that the relation of landlord and tenant was regulated by careful and kindly provisions,
and they ascribe the degradation of the system, like the other evils of Ireland, to English cupidity and
ignorance. The Norman nobles who first settled in Ireland are well known to have become in time Chieftains
of Irish Tribes; and it is suggested that they were the first to forget their duties to their tenants and to think of
nothing but their privileges. Nor is there anything incredible in this last assumption. An English settler in
India who buys land there is often reputed a harder landlord than the native zemindars, his neighbours, not
because he intends to be harsher (indeed in some things he is usually far more considerate and bountiful), but
because he is accustomed to a stricter system and cannot accommodate himself to the loose and irregular play
of relations between native landowner and native tenant.
I cannot wholly concur in any one of these theories concerning Chief and Tribe. Each seems to me to contain
a portion of truth, but not the whole. Let me first say that the whole landsystem shadowed forth in the
Brehon laws does seem to me to have for its basis the primary ownership of the tribeland by the Tribe. It is
also true that the Chief appears to exercise certain administrative duties in respect of this land, and that he has
a specific portion of the tribeland allotted to him, in the vicinity of his residence or stronghold, for the
maintenance of his household and relatives. But this is not all. As we see the system through the law, it is not
stationary, but shifting, developing, disintegrating, recombining. Even according to the texts apparently
oldest, much of the tribal territory appears to have been permanently alienated to subtribes, families, or
dependent chiefs; and the glosses and commentaries show that, before they were written, this process had
gone very far indeed. Whatever, again, may have been the original dignity and authority of the Chief, they are
plainly growing, not merely through the introduction of alien principles and ideas, but from natural causes,
more or less operative all over Europe. The general character of these causes is very much the same as in the
Germanic countries. The power of the Chief grows first through the process which is called elsewhere
'commendation,' the process by which the free tribesman becomes 'his man,' and remains in a state of
dependence having various degrees. It farther grows from his increasing authority over the wastelands of the
tribal territory and from the servile or semiservile colonies he plants there; and lastly, it augments from the
material strength which he acquires through the numbers of his immediate retainers and associates, most of
whom stand to him in more or less servile relations. But the Brehon law tells us much that is novel and
surprising concerning the particular course of these changes and their nature in detail. It furnishes us with
some wholly new ideas concerning the pas sage of society from inchoate to complete feudalism, and helps us
to complete the account of it derived from Germanic sources. In this, as it seems to me, the greatest part of its
interest consists.
With the Chieftaincy of the Tribe the early history of modern Aristocracy and modern Kingship begins.
These two great institutions had, in fact, at first the same history, and the Western world long continued to
bear the marks of their original identity. The Manor with its Tenemental lands held by the free tenants of the
Lord, and with its Domain which was in immediate dependence on him, was the type of all the feudal
sovereignties in their complete form, whether the ruler acknowledged a superior above him or whether he at
most admitted one in the Pope, or the Emperor, or God himself. In every County, or Dukedom, or Kingdom
there were great tenants holding directly of its head and on some sort of parity with him; and there was a
Domain under his more immediate government and at his immediate disposal. There is no obscurer and more
difficult subject than the origin of the class whose power was the keystone of all these political and
proprietary constructions, and none on which the scantiest contributions to our knowledge are more welcome.
There is one view of the original condition of privileged classes which, though held by learned men, has been
a good deal weakened of late by German research, and seems to me still farther shaken by portions of the
Brehon law. This is the impression that they always constituted, as they practically do now, a distinct class or
section of the community, each member of the class standing in a closer relation to the other members than to
the rest of the national or tribal society to which all belong. It cannot be doubted that the earliest modern
aristocracies have as a fact, when they are first discerned, this particular aspect. Mr Freeman ('Norman
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 44
Page No 47
Conquest,' i. 88) says that the 'difference between eorl and ceorl is a primary fact from which we start.'
Tacitus plainly distinguished the noble from the nonnoble freeman in the Germanic societies which he
observed; and Caesar, as I stated in another Lecture, divides all the Continental Celtic tribes into the Equites
and the Plebs. We can understand that a spectator looking at a set of tribal communities from the outside
would naturally class together all men visibly exalted above the rest; but nevertheless this is not quite the
appearance which early Germanic society wears in the eyes of enquirers who follow the method of Von
Maurer and Landau. Each Chief or Lord appears to them to have been noble less with reference to other
noblemen than with reference to the other free tribesmen comprised in the same group with himself. Nobility
has many diverse origins; but its chief source seems to have been the respect of covillagers or assemblages
of kinsmen for the line of descent in which the purest blood of each little society was believed to be
preserved. Similarly, the Brehon law suggests that the Irish Chiefs were not the class by themselves which the
corresponding order among the Continental Celts appeared to Caesar to be, but were necessarily the heads of
separate groups composed of their kindred or of their vassals. 'Every chief,' says the text which I quoted
before, 'rules over his land, whether it be great or whether it be small.' And while the Irish law describes the
way (as I shall point out) in which a common freeman can become a chief, it also shows that the position to
which he attains is the presidency of a group of dependants. Nevertheless the persons thus elevated
undoubtedly tend to become, from various causes, a class by themselves and a special section of the general
community; and it is very probable that the tendency was at work from the earliest times. It is farther to be
remarked that some aristocracies were really a section of the community from the very first. This structure of
society is produced where one entire tribal group conquers or imposes its supremacy upon other tribal groups
also remaining entire, or where an original body of tribesmen, villagers, or citizens, gradually gathers round
itself a miscellaneous assemblage of protected dependants. There are many known instances of both
processes, and the particular relation of tribal groups which the former implies was certainly not unknown to
the Celtic societies. Among the Scottish Highlanders some entire septs or clans are stated to have been
enslaved to others; and on the very threshold of Irish history we meet with a distinction between free and
rentpaying tribes which may possibly imply the same kind of superiority and subordination.
The circumstance of greatest novelty in the position of the Chief which the Brehon law appears to me to bring
out is this: Whatever else a Chief is, he is before all things a rich man; not, however, rich, as popular
assoCiations would lead us to anticipate, in land, but in live stock in flocks and herds, in sheep, and before
all things in oxen. Here let me interpose the remark, that the opposition commonly set up between birth and
wealth, and particularly wealth other than landed property, is entirely modern. In French literature, so far as
my knowledge extends, it first appears when the riches of the financial officers of the French monarchy
the Superintendents and Farmers General begin to attract attention. With us it seems to be exclusively the
result of the great extension and productiveness of industrial undertakings on the largest scale. But the heroes
of the Homeric poems are not only valiant but wealthy (Odyss. xiv. 96106); the warriors of the
NibelungenLied are not only noble but rich. In the later Greek literature we find pride of birth identified
with pride in seven wealthy ancestors in succession, epta pappoi plonsioi; and you are well aware how
rapidly and completely the aristocracy of wealth assimilated itself in the Roman State to the aristocracy of
blood. Passing to the Irish Chief, we find the tract called the 'CainAigillne' laying down (p. 279) that 'the
head of every tribe should be the man of the tribe who is the most experienced, the most noble, the most
wealthy, the most learned, the most truly popular, the most powerful to oppose, the most steadfast to sue for
profits and to be sued for losses.' There are many other passages to the same effect; and on closely examining
the system (as I propose to do presently) we can perceive that personal wealth was the principal condition of
the Chief's maintaining his position and authority.
But while the Brehon laws suggest that the possession of personal wealth is a condition of the maintenance of
chieftainship, they show with much distinctness that through the acquisition of such wealth the road was
always open to chieftainship. We are not altogether without knowledge that in some European societies the
humble freeman might be raised by wealth to the position which afterwards became modern nobility. One
fact, among the very few which are tolerably well ascertained respecting the specific origin of particular
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 45
Page No 48
modern aristocracies is, that a portion of the Danish nobility were originally peasants; and there are in the
early English laws some traces of a process by which a Ceorl might become a Thane. These might be facts
standing by themselves, and undoubtedly there is strong reason to suspect that the commencements of
aristocracy were multifold: but the Brehon tracts point out in several places, with legal minuteness, the mode
in which a peasant freeman in ancient Ireland could become a chief. There are few personages of greater
interest spoken of in these laws than the BoAire, literally the 'cownobleman.' He is, to begin with, simply a
peasant who has grown rich in cattle, probably through obtaining the use of large portions of tribeland. The
true nobles, or Aires a word striking from its consonance with words of similar meaning in the Teutonic
languages are divided, though we can scarcely believe the classification to correspond with an universal
fact, into seven grades. Each grade is distinguished from the others by the amount of wealth possessed by the
Chief belonging to it, by the weight attached to his evidence, by his power of binding his tribe by contracts
(literally of 'knotting'), by the dues which he receives in kind from his vassals according to a system to be
presently described, and by his HonorPrice, or special damages incurred by injuring him. At the bottom of
the scale is the chief or noble called the Airedesa; and the Brehon law provides that when the BoAire has
acquired twice the wealth of an Airedesa, and has held it for a certain number of generations, he becomes an
Airedesa himself. The advantage secured to wealth does not, you see, exclude respect for birth, but works
into it. 'He is an inferior chief,' says the 'Senchus Mor,' 'whose father was not a chief;' and there are many
other strong assertions of the reverence due to inherited rank. The primary view of chieftainship is evidently
that it springs from purity or dignity of blood, but noble birth is regarded as naturally associated with wealth,
and he who becomes rich gradually climbs to a position indistinguishable from that which he would have
occupied if he had been nobly born. What is thus new in the system is the clear account of nobility as a status,
having its origin in the organic structure of ancient society, but nevertheless in practice having perpetually
fresh beginnings.
The enormous importance which belongs to wealth and specially to wealth in cattle, in the early Aryan
society reflected by the Brehon tracts, helps, I think, to clear up one great difficulty which meets us on the
threshold of an enquiry into the origin of aristocracies. I suppose that the popular theory on the subject of the
privileged class in modern communities is that it was originally indebted for its status, if not for its power or
influence, to kingly favour. An Englishman once questioned the Emperor Paul of Russia on the position of
the Russian nobility. 'The only man who is noble in my dominions,' said the Czar, 'is the man to whom I
speak, for the time that I am speaking to him.' I merely take these words as the strongest possible statement of
the view to which I am referring; but they were used by a monarch with a disturbed brain, whose authority
had contracted something of an Oriental character from its long subordination to Tartar power, and they were
never absolutely true even of Russia. Among ourselves, however, the favourite assumption seems certainly to
be, however slight may be the practical consequences we draw from it, that all aristocratic privilege had its
origin in kingly grace; and this appears, on the whole, to be the theory of English law. But the institutions of
many parts of the Continent long retained the traces of a different set of ideas, and these were found where
kingly power was actually much greater than in England. The French Noblesse, before the Revolution, would
as a body have resented the assertion that they were a creation of the King, and the Kings of France more
than once admitted that they were only the most exalted members of a class to which their own nobility
belonged.
Kings have everywhere nowadays, and in many countries have had for centuries, a monopoly of the power of
ennobling. This road to nobility has been so long trodden, that men in general have almost forgotten there
ever was another route. Yet historical scholars have long known that nobility conferred by royal grant was, in
one sense, a modern institution, though they have not succeeded in completely explaining how it came to
supplant or dwarf the institution upon which it was engrafted. There seems to be no doubt that the first
aristocracy springing from kingly favour consisted of the Comitatus, or Companions of the King. Although
there is a good deal of evidence that the class was at first considered in some way servile, it gradually became
in some countries the type of all nobility. A few tolerably familiar facts may serve to remind us how
remarkable has been the fortune of the royal households all over Western Europe. The Mayor of the Frankish
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 46
Page No 49
Palace became King of the Franks. The Chamberlain of the RomanoGerman Emperors is now the German
Emperor. The blood of the Steward of Scotland runs in the veins of the Kings of England. The Constables of
France repeatedly shook or saved the French throne. Among ourselves the great officers of the Royal Council
and Household still take precedence either of all Peers or of all Peers of their own degree. Whence, then,
came this great exaltation of the Mayor or Count of the Palace, of the great Seneschal or Steward, of the high
Chancellor, the Great Chamberlain, and High Constable titles which, when they do not mark an office
originally clerical, point to an occupation which must at first have been menial?
It seems certain that the household sprang from very humble beginnings. Tacitus describes the companions of
the Germanic chief as living with him in his house and supported by his bounty. Mr Stubbs when stating
('Constitutional History,' p. 150) that 'the gesiths of an (English) king were his guard and private council,'
observes that the 'free household servants of a ceorl are also in a certain sense his gesiths.' The Companions
of the King appear also in the Irish legal literature, but they are not noble, and they are associated with the
king's bodyguard, which is essentially servile. The King of Erin, though he never existed (strictly speaking),
save for short intervals, yet always, so to speak tended to exist, and the Crith Gablach, a Brehon tract of
which a translation is given at the end of Sullivan's edition of O'Curry's Lectures, contains a picture of his
palace and state. The edifice intended to be described is apparently very much the same as the great Icelandic
house of which Mr Dasent, in the 'Story of Burnt Njal,' has attempted to give a drawing from the descriptions
found in Norse literature. In it the King feasts his guests, from kings and king's sons to a ghastly company of
prisoners in fetters, the forfeited hostages of subjectchiefs or subsepts who have broken their engagements.
The Companions are there also, and they are stated to consist of his privileged tenantry and of his body guard,
which is composed of men whom he has delivered from death, jail, or servitude, never (a significant
exception) of men whom he has saved on the battlefield. I am afraid that the picture of Irish society supplied
by the Crith Gablach must throughout be regarded as to a great extent ideal or theoretical; at any rate, there is
much testimony from English visitors to Ireland that many considerable Irish Chiefs were much more humbly
furnished out than the King of Erin at Tara. Yet it is very likely that they all had Companions attending them,
and I suspect that the obligation of. maintaining a little court had much to do with that strange privilege
which in later times had a deplorable history; the right of the Chief to go with a following to the dwellings of
his tenants and there be feasted at the tenant's expense. That even petty Chiefs of the Scottish Highlands had a
retinue of the same character is known to all who can recall that immortal picture of Celtic society which for
the first time brought it home to men who were nearly our contemporaries that ancient Celtic life and
manners had existed almost down to their days the novel of 'Waverley.'
It seems extremely probable that, in a particular stage of society, this personal service to the Chief or King
was everywhere rendered in expectation of reward in the shape of a gift of land. The Companions of the
Teutonic kings, in Continental Europe, shared largely in the Beneficesgrants of Roman provincial land fully
peopled and stocked. In ancient England the same class are believed to have been the largest grantees of
public land next to the Church; and doubtless we have here part of the secret of the mysterious change by
which a new nobility of Thanes, deriving dignity and authority from the King, absorbed the older nobility of
Eorls. But we are a little apt to forget the plentifulness of land in countries lying beyond the northern and
western limits of the Roman Empire, or just within them. Mr Thorold Rogers, writing of a period relatively
much later, and founding his opinion on the extant evidence of returns from manorlands, speaks of land as
the 'cheapest commodity of the Middle Ages.' The practical difficulty was not to obtain land, but the
instruments for making it productive; and hence, in a society older relatively than any Teutonic society of
which we have any distinct knowledge, that very society which the Brehon tracts enable us to understand, it
may very well have been that the object of suit at court was much less to obtain land than to obtain cattle. The
Chief, as I have already said, was before all things rich in flocks and herds. He was military leader, and a
great part of his wealth must have been spoil of war, but in his civil capacity he multiplied his kine through
his growing power of appropriating the waste for pasture, and through a system of dispersing his herds
among the tribesmen, which will be described in the next Lecture. The Companion who followed him to the
foray, or was ready to do so, cannot but have been enriched by his bounty; and thus, if already noble, he
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 47
Page No 50
became greater; if he was not noble, the way to nobility lay through wealth. The passage which I am about to
read to you may serve to illustrate what probably took place, though there is nothing except common
humanity to connect the tribes of whose customs it speaks with the primitive Teutons and Celts. The Rev H.
Dugmore, in a most interesting volume, called a 'Compendium of Kafir Laws and Customs,' and published at
the Wesleyan Missionary Press, Mount Coke, British Kaffraria, writes thus of much the most advanced of the
South African native races, the Kafirs or Zulus (p. 27): 'As cattle constitute the sole wealth of the people, so
they are their only medium of such transactions as involve exchange, payment, or reward. The retainers of a
chief serve him for cattle; nor is it expected that he could maintain his influence, or indeed secure any number
of followers, if unable to provide them with what at once constitutes their money, food, and clothing. He
requires, then, a constant fund from which to satisfy his dependants; and the amount of the fund required may
be judged of from the character of the demand made upon him. His retinue, court, or whatever it is to be
called, consists of men from all parts of the tribe, the young, the clever, and the brave, who come to do court
service for a time, that they may obtain cattle to furnish them with the means of procuring wives, arms, or
other objects of desire. On obtaining these they return to their homes and give place to others. Thus the
immediate retinue of a chief is continually changing, and constitutes a permanent drain on his resources.' Mr
Dugmore goes on to state that the sources of the chief's wealth are the inherited cattle of his father, offerings
made to him on the ceremony of his circumcision, benevolences levied from his tribe, fines and confiscations,
and the results of predatory excursions.
The remarkable part played by kine in ancient Irish society will, I hope, be made more intelligible in the next
Lecture. Meantime, let me observe that the two Celtic societies included in these islands which longest
retained their ancient usages were both notoriously given to the plunder of cattle. Lord Macaulay, in speaking
of Irish cattlestealing, sometimes, I must own, seems to me to express himself as if he thought the practice
attributable to some native vice of Irish character; but no doubt it was what Mr Tylor has taught us to call a
survival, an ancient and inveterate habit, which in this case continued through the misfortune which denied to
Ireland the great condition of modern legal ideas, a strong central government. The very same practice,
among the Celts of the Scottish Highlands and the rude Germanic population of the Lowland Border, has
almost been invested by one man's genius with the dignity of a virtue. Again, turning to 'Waverley,' I suppose
there is no truer representative of the primitive Celtic chief than Donald Bean Lean, who drives the cattle of
Tully Veolan, and employs a soothsayer to predict the number of beeves which are likely to come in his Way.
He is a far more genuine 'survival' than Fergus McIvor, who all but deserts his cause for a disappointment
about an earldom.
It has been pointed out that the status of the King's Companions was at first in some way servile. Whenever
legal expression has to be given to the relations of the Comitatus to the Teutonic kings, the portions of the
Roman law selected are uniformly those which declare the semiservile relation of the Client or Freedman to
his Patron. The Brehon law permits us to take the same view of the corresponding class in Celtic societies.
Several texts indicate that a Chief of high degree is always expected to surround himself with unfree
dependants; and you will recollect that the retinue of the King of Erin was to consist not only of free
tribesmen but of a bodyguard of men bound to him by servile obligations. So far as it goes, I quite agree with
the explanation which Mr Freeman has given of the original connection between servile status and that
nobility with which the primitive nobility of birth has become mixed up and confounded. 'The lowly
clientage,' he says, 'of the Roman Patrician and the noble following of the Hellenic and Teutonic leader may
really come from the same source, and may both alike be parts of the same primeval heritage.' (' Comparative
Politics,' p. 261.) But perhaps we may permit ourselves to go a step beyond this account. The Comitatus or
Companions of the Chief, even when they were freemen, were not necessarily Or ordinarily his near kindred.
Their dependence on him, carrying with it friendship and affection, would in modern societies place them in a
position well understood, and on something like an equality with him; but in the beginning of things one man
was always the kinsman, the slave, or the enemy of another, and mere friendship and affection would, by
themselves, create no tie between man and man. In order that they might have any reality, they would have to
be considered as establishing one of the relations known to that stage of thought. Between equals this would
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture V. The Chief and His Order 48
Page No 51
be assumed or fictitious kinship. But between the Chief who embodied purity of tribal descent and his
associates, it would have more or less to follow the pattern of the slave's dependence on his master, and,
where the Companion was not actually the Chief's slave, the bond which connected them would very
probably be adapted to the more honourable model furnished by the relation between exslave and
exmaster.
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land
The Brehon lawtracts strongly suggest that, among the things which we in modern times have most
forgotten, is the importance of horned cattle, not merely in the infancy of society, but at a period when it had
made some considerable advance towards maturity It is scarcely possible to turn over a page without finding
some allusion to beeves, to bulls, cows, heifers, and calves. Horses appear, sheep, swine, and dogs; and bees,
the producers of the greatest of primitive luxuries, have a place assigned to them as an article of property
which has something corresponding to it in old Roman law. But the animals much the most frequently
mentioned are kine. There are some few facts both of etymology and of legal classification which point to the
former importance of oxen. Capitale kine reckoned by the headcattle has given birth to one of the
most famous terms of law and to one of the most famous terms of political economy, Chattels and Capital.
Pecunia was probably the word for money which was employed by the largest part of mankind for the longest
time together. But oxen, though they have furnished a modern synonym for personal property, were not, I
need scarcely say, classed in the lower order of commodities in all ancient systems of law. The primitive
Roman law placed them in the highest class, and joined them with land and slaves as items of the Res
Mancipi. As in several other instances, the legal dignity of this description of property among the Romans
appears to answer to its religious dignity among the Hindoos. Kine, which the most ancient Sanscrit literature
shows to have been eaten as food, became at some unknown period sacred, and their flesh forbidden;
and.ultimately two of the chief 'Things which required a Mancipation' at Rome, oxen and landed property,
had their counterpart in the sacred bull of Siva and the sacred land of India.
The subject has possibly been obscured by an impression that horned cattle were only of preeminent
importance to mankind in that pastoral stage of society which has been the theme of so much not altogether
profitable speculation. The actual evidence seems to show that their greatest value was obtained when groups
of men settled on spaces of land and betook themselves to the cultivation of foodgrains. It is very possible
that kine were at first exclusively valued for their flesh and milk, but it is clear that in very early times a
distinct special importance belonged to them as the instrument or medium of exchange. In the Homeric
literature, they are certainly a measure of value; there seems no reason to doubt the traditional story that the
earliest coined money known at Rome was stamped with the figure of an ox; and at all events the connection
between 'pecus' and 'pecunia' is unmistakeable. Part, but by no means all, the prominence given by the
Brehon lawyers to horned cattle wises certainly from their usefulness in exchange. Throughout the Brehon
tracts fines, dues, rents, and returns are calculated in livestock, not exclusively in kine, but nearly so. Two
standards of value are constantly referred to, 'sed' and 'cumhal.' 'Cumhal' is said to have originally meant a
female slave, just as 'ancilla' in medieval Latinity sometimes means the price of a slavegirl; but 'sed' is
plainly used for an amount or quantity of live stock, probably to some small extent variable. The next stage,
however, in the history of cattle is that at which their service to mankind is greatest. They are now valued
chiefly, in some communities exclusively, for their use in tillage, for their labour and their manure. Their
place has been taken very generally in Western Europe by horses as beasts of plough, but the change was
even there both gradual and comparatively modern; and there are still large portions of the world where the
horse is exclusively employed, as it seems everywhere to have been at one time, for war, for pleasure, or the
chase. Oxen were thus almost the sole representatives of what a Political Economist would now call Capital
applied to land. I think it probable that the economical causes which led to the disuse of oxen as a medium of
exchange led also to the change in their legal position which we find to have taken place at Rome and in
India. The sanctification of the ox among the Hindoos, rendering his flesh unlawful as food, must certainly
have been connected with the desire to preserve him for tillage, and his elevation to a place among the Res
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 49
Page No 52
Mancipi may well have been supposed to have the same tendency, since it made his alienation extremely
difficult, and must have greatly embarrassed his employment in exchange. At this point the history of horned
cattle becomes unhappily mixed up with that of large portions of mankind. The same causes which we
perceive altering the position of the ox and turning him into an animal partially adscriptus glebaei
undoubtedly produced also a great extension of slavery. The plentifulness of land, even in what are
considered old countries, down to comparatively recent times, and the scarcity of capital even in its rudest
forms, seem to me to be placed in the clearest light by Mr Thorold Rogers's deeply instructive volumes on
Agriculture and Prices during the Middle Ages; and much in history which has been only partially intelligible
is explained by them. The enormous importation of slaves into the central territories of the Roman
Commonwealth, and the wholesale degradation of the free cultivating communities of Western Europe into
assemblages of villeins, seem to be expedients of the same nature as restrictions on the alienation of the ox
and on its consumption for food, and to have been alike suggested by the same imperious necessity of
procuring and preserving instruments for the cultivation of land.
The importance of horned cattle to men in a particular state of society must, as it seems to me, be carefully
borne in mind if we are to understand one of the most remarkable parts of the ancient Irish law which relates
to the practice of 'giving stock.' I stated before that, though I did not draw the same inferences from the fact, I
agreed with the writers who think that the landsystem of ancient Ireland was theoretically based on the
division of the tribelands among the free tribesmen. But I also said that in my opinion the true difficulty of
those days was not to obtain land but to obtain the means of cultivating it. The want of capital, taken in its
original sense, was the necessity which pressed on the small holder of land and reduced him occasionally to
the sorest straits. On the other hand, the great owners of cattle were the various Chiefs, whose primitive
superiority to the other tribesmen in this respect was probably owing to their natural functions as military
leaders of the tribe. The Brehon law suggests to me that the Chiefs too were pressed by a difficulty of their
own, that of finding sufficient pasturage for their herds. Doubtless their power over the wastelands of the
particular group over which they happened to preside was always growing, but the most fruitful portions of
the tribal territory would probably be those which the free tribesmen occupied. The fact that the wealth of the
Chiefs in cattle was out of proportion to their power of dealing with the tribal lands, and the fact that the
tribesmen were every now and then severely pressed by the necessity of procuring the means of tillage,
appear to me to supply the best explanation of the system of giving and receiving stock, to which two
subtracts of the Senchus Mor are devoted, the CainSaerrath and the CainAigillne, the Law of Saerstock
tenure and the Law of Daerstock tenure.
The interest of these two compendia is very great. In the first place, they go far to show us how it was that the
power of the tribal Chief increased, not merely over his servile dependants, but over the free tribesmen
among whom he had been at first only primus inter pares. In the next, they give us, from the authentic records
of the ancient usages of one particular society, a perfectly novel example of a proceeding by which feudal
vassalage was created. I need scarcely dwell on the historical importance of the various agencies by which
the relation of Lord and Vassal was first established. It was by them that the Western europe of the Roman
despotism was changed into the Western Europe of the feudal sovereignties. Nothing can be more strikingly
unlike in external aspect than the states of society which are discerned on either side of the stormy interval
filled with the movement and subsidence of the barbarian invasions. Just before it is reached, we see a large
part of mankind arranged, so to speak, on one vast level surface dominated in every part by the
overshadowing authority of the Roman Emperor. On this they lie as so many equal units, connected together
by no institutions which are not assumed to be the creation of positive Roman law; and between them and
their sovereign there is nothing but a host of functionaries who are his servants. When feudal Europe has been
constituted, all this is changed. Everybody has become the subordinate of somebody else higher than himself
and yet exalted above him by no great distance. If I may again employ an image used by me before, society
has taken the form of a pyramid or cone. The great multitude of cultivators is at its base; and then it mounts
up through evernarrowing sections till it approaches an apex, not always visible, but always supposed to be
discoverable, in the Emperor, or the Pope, or God Almighty. There is strong reason to believe that neither
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 50
Page No 53
picture contains all the actual detail, and that neither the theory of the Roman lawyers on one side nor the
theory of the feudal lawyers on the other accounts for or takes notice of a number of customs and institutions
which had a practical existence in their day. Either theory was, however, founded upon the most striking facts
of the epoch at which it was framed.
We know something, though not very much, of the formal instrumentalities by which the later set of facts
became so extremely dissimilar to the earlier. Mr Stubbs ('Constitutional History,' i. 252) has thus
summarised the most modern views on the subject. Feudalism 'had grown up from two great sources, the
Benefice and the practice of Commendation. The beneficiary system originated partly in gifts of land made
by the kings out of their own estates to their kinsmen and servants, with a special undertaking to be faithful,
partly in the surrender by landowners of their estates to churches or powerful men, to be received back again
and held by them as tenants for rent or service. By the latter arrangement the weaker man obtained the
protection of the stronger, and he who felt himself insecure placed his title under the defence of the Church.
By the practice of Commendation, on the other hand, the inferior put himself under the personal care of a
lord, but without altering his title or divesting himself of his right to his estate; he became a vassal and did
homage.' Commendation, in particular, went on all over Western Europe with singular universality of
operation and singular uniformity of result, and it helped to transform the ancient structure of Teutonic
society no less than the institutions of the Roman Provincials. Yet there is considerable mystery about men's
motives for reporting to so onerous a proceeding, and the statements of nearly all writers on the subject are
general and chiefly conjectural. Perhaps the most precise assertion which we have been hitherto able to
hazard as to the reasons of so large a part of the world for voluntarily placing themselves in a conditIon of
personal subordination is, that they must have been connected with the system of civil and criminal
responsibility which prevailed in those times. Families real or artificialnatural or formed by agreement
were responsible for the offences and even for the civil liabilities of their members; but corporate
responsibility must have been replaced, conveniently for all persons concerned, by the responsibility of a
single lord, who could prevent injury and pay compensation for it, and whose testimony, in compurgation and
other legal proceedings, had a weight often assigned to it exceeding that of several inferior persons combined.
More generally, but with at least equal plausibility, we can lay down that the general disorder of the world
had much to do with the growth of the new institutions; and that a little society compactly united under a
feudal lord was greatly stronger for defence or attack than any body of kinsmen or covillagers and than any
assemblage of voluntary confederates. It would be absurd, however, to suppose that we have materials for a
confident opinion as to men's motives for submitting themselves to a change which was probably
recommended to them or forced on them by very various circumstances in different countries and in
relatively different stages of society.
I do not wish to generalise unduly from the new information furnished by the Brehon law, but there has long
been a suspicion (I cannot call it more) among learned men that Celtic usages would throw some light on
Commendation, and, at any rate, amid the dearth of our materials, any addition to them from an authentic
source is of value. Let me again state the impression I have formed of the ancient Irish landsystem, in the
stage at which it is revealed to us by the Brehon tracts. The land of the tribe, whether cultivated or waste,
belongs to the tribe, and this is true, whether the tribe be a jointfamily of kinsmen or a larger and more
artificial assemblage. Such theoretically is the principle, if the traditional view of the primitive state of things
may be called a theory. But much of the territory of the larger tribes hag been permanently assigned to
Chiefly families or to smaller subdivisions of tribesmen, and the land of the smaller subdivisions tends
ever to become divided among their members, subject to certain reserved rights of the collective brotherhood.
Every considerable tribe, and almost every smaller body of men contained in it, is under a Chief, whether he
be one of the many tribal rulers whom the Irish records call Kings, or whether he be one of those heads of
jointfamilies whom the AngloIrish lawyers at a later date called the Capita Cognationum. But he is not
owner of the tribal laid. his own land he may have, consisting of private estate or of official domain, or of
both, and over the general tribal land he has a general administrative authority, which is ever growing greater
over that portion of it which is unappropriated waste. He is meanwhile the military leader of his tribesmen,
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 51
Page No 54
and, probably in that capacity, he has acquired great wealth in cattle. It has somehow become of great
importance to him to place out portions of his herds among the tribesmen, and they on their part occasionally
find themselves through stress of circumstance in pressing need of cattle for employment in tillage. Thus the
Chiefs appear in the Brehon law as perpetually 'giving stock,' and the tribesmen as receiving it. The
remarkable thing is, that out of this practice grew, not only the familiar incidents of ownership, such as the
right to rent and the liability to pay it, together with some other incidents less pleasantly familiar to the
student of Irish history, but, above and besides these, newly all the wellknown incidents of feudal tenure. It
is by taking stock that the free Irish tribesman becomes the Ceile or Kyle, the vassal or man of his Chief,
owing him not only rent but service and homage. The exact effects of 'commendation' are thus produced, and
the interesting circumstance is that they are produced from a simple and intelligible motive. The transaction
between Chief and Vassal is very burdensome to the latter, but the necessity which leads to it is pressing, and
the force of this necessity would be greater the more primitive the society in which it arose, and the more
recent its settlement on its lands. All this is especially instructive, because there is no reason whatever to
suppose that Beneficiary grants and Commendation arose suddenly in the world at the disruption of the
Roman Empire. They were probably, in some form or other, deeply seated among the rudimentary usages of
all Aryan societies.
The new position which the tribesman assumed through accepting stock from a Chief varied according to the
quantity of stock he received. If he took much stock he sank to a much lower status than if he had taken little.
On this difference in the quantity accepted there turns the difference between the two great classes of Irish
tenantry, the Saer and Daer tenants, between whose status and that of the free and higher base tenants of an
English manor there is a resemblance not to be mistaken. The Saerstock tenant, distinguished by the limited
amount of stock which he received from the Chief, remained a freeman and retained his tribal rights in their
integrity. The normal period of his tenancy was seven years, and at the end of it he became en titled to the
cattle which had been in his possession. Meantime he had the advantage of employing them in tillage, and the
Chief on his part received the 'growth and increase and milk,' the first two words implying the young and the
manure. So far there is nothing very remarkable in the arrangement, but it is expressly laid down that besides
this it entitled the Chief to receive homage and manual labour; manual labour is explained to mean the
service of the vassal in reaping the Chief's harvest and in assisting to build his castle or fort, and it is stated
that, in lieu of manual labour, the vassal might be required to follow his Chief to the wars. Any large addition
to the stock deposited with the Saerstock tenant, or an unusual quantity accepted in the first instance by the
tribesman, created the relation between vassal and chief called Daerstock tenancy. The Daerstock tenant
had unquestionably parted with some portion of his freedom, and his duties are invariably referred to as very
onerous. The stock given to him by the Chief consisted of two portions, of which one was proportionate to
the rank of the recipient, the other to the rent in kind to which the tenant became liable. The technical
standard of the first was the tenant's 'honorprice,' the fine or damage which was payable for injuring him,
and which in these ancient systems of law varies with the dignity of the person injured. The relation between
the second portion of stock and the rent is elaborately defined in the Brehon law: 'The proportionate stock of
a calf of the value of a sack with its accompaniments, and refections for three persons in the summer, and
work for three days, is three "samhaisc" heifers or their value' ('CainAigillne,' p. 25); or, in other words, that
the Chief may entitle himself to the calf, the refections, and the labour, he must deposit three heifers with the
tenant. 'The proportionate stock of a "dartadh " heifer with its accompaniment, is twelve "seds,"' explained to
mean twelve 'samhaisc' heifers, or six cows. And so on in many places. The rent in kind, or foodrent, which
was thus proportioned to the stock received, unquestionably developed in time in to a rent payable in respect
of the tenant's land; but it is certainly a curious and unexpected fact that the rent of the class which is believed
to have embraced a very large part of the ancient Irish tenantry did not, in its earliest form, correspond in any
way to the value of the tenant's land, but solely to the value of the Chief's property deposited with the tenant.
But the most burdensome obligation imposed on the Daerstock tenant is that which, in the quotation just
made by me, is expressed by the word 'refections.' Beside the rent in kind and the feudal services, the Chief
who had given stock was entitled to come, with a company of a certain number, and feast at the Dear stock
tenant's house, at particular periods, for a fixed number of days. This 'right of refection,' and liability to it, are
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 52
Page No 55
among the most distinctive features of ancient Irish custom, and their origin is probably to be explained by
the circumstance that the Irish Chief, though far more privileged than his tenants, was little better housed and
almost as poorly furnished out, and could not have managed to consume at home the provisions to which his
gifts of stock entitled him. But the practice had a most unhappy history. The Brehon law defines it and limits
it narrowly on all sides; but its inconvenience and its tendency to degenerate into an abuse are manifest, and
from it are doubtless descended those oppressions which revolted such English observers of Ireland as
Spenser and Davis, the 'coin and livery,' and the 'cosherings' of the Irish Chiefs, which they denounce with
such indignant emphasis. Perhaps there was no Irish usage which seemed to Englishmen so amply to justify
that which as a whole I believe to have been a great mistake and a great wrong, the entire judicial or
legislative abolition of Irish customs. The precautions by which the Brehon lawyers could fence it in were not
probably at any time very effectual, but, as I before stated, they did what they could; and, moreover, as
defined by them, the relation out of which Daerstock tenancy and its peculiar obligations arose was not
perpetual. After foodrent and service had been rendered for seven years, if the Chief died, the tenant became
entitled to the stock; while, on the other hand, if the tenant died, his heirs were partly, though not wholly,
relieved from their obligation. At the same time it is very probable that Daerstock tenancy, which must have
begun in the necessities of the tenant, was often from the same cause rendered practically permanent.
It has frequently been conjectured that certain incidents of feudal tenure pointed back to some such system as
the Brehon tracts describe to us. The Heriot of English Copyhold tenure, the 'best beast' taken by the Lord on
the death of a base tenant, has been explained as an acknowledgment of the Lord's ownership of the cattle
with which he anciently stocked the land of his villeins, just as the Heriot of the military tenant is believed to
have had its origin in a deposit of arms. Adam Smith recognised the great antiquity of the Metayer tenancy,
still widely spread over the Continent, of which one variety was in his day found in Scotland under the name
of 'steelbow.' I am not at all surprised that, in one of the Prefaces to the official translation of the Brehon
laws, a comparison should be instituted between this tenancy and the Saer and Daerstock tenancy of ancient
Irish law. The outward resemblance is considerable, and the history of Metayer tenancy is so obscure that I
certainly cannot undertake to say that practices answering to those I have described had not in some countries
something to do with its primitive form. But the distinctions between the ancient and the modern tenancies
are more important than the analogies. In Metayer tenancy a landlord supplies the land and stock, a tenant the
labour only and the skill; but in Saer and Daerstock tenancy the land belonged to the tenant. Again, the
effect of the ancient Irish relation was to produce, not merely a contractual liability, but a status. The tenant
had his social and tribal position distinctly altered by accepting stock. Further, the acceptance of stock was
not always voluntary. A tribesman, in one stage of Irish custom at all events, was bound to receive stock from
his own 'King,' or, in other words, from the Chief of his tribe in its largest extension; and everywhere the
Brehon laws seem to me to speak of the acceptance of stock as a hard necessity. Lastly, the Tribe to which
the intending tenant belonged had in some cases a Veto on his adoption of the new position, which was
clearly regarded as a proceeding invasive of tribal rights and calculated to enfeeble them. In order to give the
Tribe the opportunity of interposing whenever it had legal power to do so, the acceptance of stock had to be
open and public, and the consequences of effecting it surreptitiously are elaborately set forth by the law. It
seems to me clear that it was discouraged by the current popular morality. One of those rules, frequent in
ancient bodies of law, which are rather moral precepts than juridical provisions, declares that 'no man should
leave a rent on his land which he did not find there.'
The system which I have been describing must have contributed powerfully to dissolve the more ancient
tribal and family organisation. If the Chief who gave and the Ceile who accepted stock belonged to the same
Tribe, the effect of the transaction was to create a relation between them, not indeed altogether unlike that of
tribal connection, but still materially different from it in many respects and much more to the advantage of
the chieftain. But the superior from whom a man took stock was not always the Chief of his own Sept or
Tribe. So far as the Brehon law can be said to show any favour to the new system of vassalage, it encourages
it between natural chief and natural tribesman; and, on the other hand, it puts difficulties in its way when
there is an attempt to establish it between a tribesman and a strange Chief. But there seem to be abundant
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 53
Page No 56
admissions that freemen did occasionally commend themselves in this way to superiors other than their
Chiefs. avery nobleman, as I said before, is assumed to be as a rule rich in cattle, and it appears to have been
an object with everyone to disperse his herds by the practice of giving stock. The enriched peasant who was
on his way to be ennobled, the BoAire, seems to have had Ceiles who accepted stock from him, as well as
had the nobles higher in degree. Accordingly, the new groups formed of the Lord and his Vassals if we
may somewhat antedate these last words were sometimes wholly distinct from the old groups composed
of the Chief and his Clan. Nor, again, was the new relation confined to Aires, or noblemen, and Ceiles, or
free but nonnoble tribesmen. The BoAire certainly, and apparently the higher Chiefs also, accepted stock
on occasion from chieftains more exalted than themselves; and in the end to 'give stock' came to mean the
same thing as to assert feudal superiority, and to 'accept stock' the same thing, which in the language of other
societies was called 'commendation.' It is strong evidence of the soundness of the conclusions reached of late
years by historical scholars (and, among others, by Mr Bryce), as to the deep and wide influence exercised by
the Roman Empire, even in its later form, that (of course by a fiction) the Brehon law represents the King of
Ireland as 'accepting stock' from the Emperor. 'When the King of Erin is without opposition' that is, as the
explanation runs, when he holds the ports of Dublin, Waterford, and Limerick, which were usually in the
hands of the Danes 'he receives stock from the King of the Romans' (S. M., ii. 225). The commentary goes
on to say that sometimes' it is by the successor of Patrick that the stock is given to the King of Erin; 'and this
remarkable passage seems to show that an Irish writer spoke of the successor of St Patrick, where a writer of
the same approximate period in England or on the European Continent would assuredly have spoken of the
Pope.
I hope it is unnecessary for me to insist on the interest which attaches to this part of the Brehon law, it has
been not uncommon, upon the evidence furnished by the usages of the Scottish Highlanders, sharply to
contrast Celtic tribal customs with feudal rules; and doubtless between these customs and feudalism in its
perfected state there are differences of the greatest importance. Yet, if the testimony of the Brehon tracts may
be trusted, such differences arose, not from essential distinctions, but, in some measure at all events, from
distinctions of degree in comparative social development. The germs of feudalism lay deep in the more
ancient social forms, and were ready to assert their vitality even in a country like Ireland, which, after it was
once Christianised, can have borrowed next to no institutions from its neighbours, cut off as it was from the
Continent by distance, and from England by stubborn national repulsion. It is also worthy of observation that
this natural growth of feudalism was not, as some eminent recent writers have supposed, entirely distinct
from the process by which the authority of the Chief or Lord over the Tribe or Village was extended, but
rather formed part of it. While the unappropriated wastelands were falling into his domain, the villagers or
tribesmen were coming through natural agencies under his personal power.
The Irish practice of 'giving stock' seems to me also to connect itself with another set of phenomena which
have generally been thought to belong to a very different stage of history. We obtain from the lawtracts a
picture of an aristocracy of wealth in its most primitive form; and we see that the possession of this wealth
gave the nobles an immense power over the nonnoble freemen who had nothing but their land. Caesar
seems to me to be clearly referring to the same state of relations in the Celtic sister society, when he speaks of
the Gaulish chiefs, the Equites, having one principal source of their influence in the number of their debtors.
(B. G., i. 4; B. G., vi. 13.) Now, you will remember how uniformly, when our knowledge of the ancient world
commences, we find plebeian classes deeply indebted to aristocratic orders. At the beginning of Athenian
history we find the Athenian commonalty the bondslaves through debt of the Eupatrids; at the beginning of
Roman history we find the Roman Commons in money bondage to the Patricians. The fact has been
accounted for in many ways, and it has been plausibly suggested that it was the occurrence of repeated bad
seasons which placed the small farmers of the Attic and Roman territory at the mercy of wealthy nobles. But
the explanation is imperfect unless we keep in mind the chief lesson of these Brehon tracts, and recollect that
the relative importance of Land and Capital has been altering throughout history. The general proposition that
Land is limited in quantity and is distinguished by this limitation from all other commodities which are
practically capable of indefinite multiplication, has always of course been abstractedly true; but, like many
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 54
Page No 57
other principles of Political Economy, its value depends on the circumstances to which it is applied. In very
ancient times land was a drug, while capital was extremely perishable, added to with the greatest difficulty,
and lodged in very few hands. The proportionate importance of the two requisites of cultivation changed very
slowly, and it is only quite recently that in some countries it has been wellnigh reversed. The ownership of
the instruments of tillage other than the land itself was thus, in early agricultural communities, a power of the
first order, and, as it may be believed that a stock of the primitive capital larger than usual was very generally
obtained by plunder, we can understand that these stocks were mostly in the hands of noble classes whose
occupation was war, and who at all events had a monopoly of the profits of office. The advance of capital at
usurious interest, and the helpless degradation of the borrowers, were the natural results of such economical
conditions. For the honour of the obscure and forgotten Brehon writers of the CainSaerrath and the
CainAigillne, let it not be forgotten that their undertaking was essentially the same as that which went far to
immortalise one great Athenian legislator. By their precise and detailed statements of the proportion which is
to be preserved between the stock which the Chief supplies and the returns which the tenant pays, they
plainly intend to introduce certainty and equity into a naturally oppressive system. Solon, dealing with a state
of society in which coined money had probably not long taken the place of something like the 'seds' of the
Brehon law, had no expedient open to him but the debasement of the currency and the cancellation of debts;
but he was attacking the same evil as the Brehon lawyers, and equally interfering with that freedom of
contract which wears a very different aspect according to the condition of the society in which it prevails.
The great part played in the Brehon law by Cattle as the oldest form of Capital ought further to leave no
doubt of the original objects of the system of 'eric'fines, or pecuniary composition for violent crime. As I
said before, no Irish institution was so strongly denounced by Englishmen as this, or with so great a show of
righteous indignation. As members of a wealthy community, long accustomed to a strong government, they
were revolted partly by its apparent inadequacy and partly the unjust impunity which it seemed to give to the
rich man and to deny to the poor. Although the English system of criminal penalties which they sought to
substitute for the Irish system of compositions would nowadays be described by an ordinary writer in pretty
much as dark colours as those used by Spenser and Davis for the Irish institution, it is very possible that in
the sixteenth century it would have been an advantage to Ireland to have the English procedure and the
English punishments. There is much evidence that the usefulness of 'eric'fines had died out, and that they
unjustly profited the rich and powerful. But that only shows that the confusions of Ireland had kept alive
beyond its time an institution which in the beginning had been a great step forwards from barbarism. If the
modern writers who have spoken harshly of these pecuniary compositions had come upon a set of usages
belonging to a society in which tribe was perpetually struggling with tribe, and in which life was held
extraordinarily cheap, and had found that, by this customary law, the sept or family to which the perpetrator
of a crime belonged forfeited a considerable portion of its lauds, I am not sure that they would not have
regarded the institution as showing for the age an extremely strict police. But in the infancy of society a fine
on the cultivating communities, of the kind afterwards called pecuniary, was a much severer punishment than
the forfeiture of land. They had plenty of land within their domains, but very slight appliances for cultivating
it; and it was out of these last that compositions were paid. The system of course lost its meaning as the
communities broke up and as property became unequally divided. In its day, nevertheless, it had been a great
achievement, and there are traces of it everywhere, even in Roman law, where, however, it is a mere survival.
Before I quit the subject let me say something on the etymology of the famous word, Feodum, Feud, or Fief.
The derivation from Emphyteusis is now altogether abandoned, and there is general, though not quite
universal, agreement that Feodum is descended from one or other of the numerous family of old Teutonic
terms which have their present representative in the modern German Vieh, 'cattle.' There is supposed to have
been much the same transmutation of meaning which occurred with the analogous Latin word. Pecunia, allied
to pecus, signified first money, and then property generally; the Roman lawyers, in fact, tell us that it is the
most comprehensive term for all a man's property,' and in the same way 'feodum' is supposed to have come to
mean 'property,' from having originally meant 'cattle.' The investigations we have been pursuing may
perhaps, however, suggest that the connection of 'feodum' with cattle is closer and more direct than this
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 55
Page No 58
theory assumes. Dr Sullivan, I ought to add, assigns a different origin to 'feodum' from any hitherto put
forward (Introd. p. ccxxvi). He claims it as a Celtic word, and connects it with fuidhir, the name of a class of
denizens on tribal territory whose status I am about to discuss.
The territory of every Irish tribe appears to have had settled on it, besides the Saer and Daer Ceiles, certain
classes of persons whose condition was much newer to slavery than that of the free tribesman who, by
accepting stock from the Chief, had sunk lowest from his original position in the tribal society. They are
called by various names, Sencleithes, Bothachs, and Fuidhirs; and the two last classes are again subdivided,
like the Ceiles, into Saer and Daer Bothachs, and Saer and Daer Fuidhirs. There is evidence in the tracts, and
especially in the unpublished tract called the 'Corus Fine,' that the servile dependants, like the freemen of the
territory, had a family or tribal organisation; and indeed all fragments of a society like that of ancient Ireland
take more or less the shape of the prevailing model. The position of the classes, obscurely indicated in
Domesday and other ancient English records as Cotwii and Bordarii, was probably very similar to that of the
Sencleithes and Bothachs; and in both cases it has been suspected that these servile orders had an origin
distinct from that of the dominant race, and belonged to the older or aboriginal inhabitants of the country.
Families or subtribes formed out of them were probably hewers of wood and drawers of water to the ruling
tribe or its subdivisions. Others were certainly in a condition of special servitude to the Chief or dependence
on him; and these last were either engaged in cultivating his immediate domainland and herding his cattle,
or were planted by him in separate settlements on the waste land of the tribe. The rent or service which they
paid to him for the use of this land was apparently determinable solely by the pleasure of the Chief.
Much the most important, and much the most interesting of these classes from the historical point of view,
was that just described as settled by the Chief on the unappropriated tribal lands. Indeed, it has been
suggested that its fortunes are identical with those of the great bulk of the Irish people. It consisted of the
Fuidhirs, the strangers or fugitives from other territories, men, in fact, who had broken the original tribal bond
which gave them a place in the community, and who had to obtain another as best they might in a new tribe
and a new place. The Brehon law shows by abundant evidence that the class must have been a numerous one.
The desertion of their lands by families or portions of families is repeatedly spoken of. Under certain
circumstances, indeed, the rupture of the tribal bond and the flight of those who break it are eventualities
distinctly contemplated by the law. In the Brehon law, as in other ancient juridical systems, the corporate
responsibility of tribes, subtribes, and families takes the place of that responsibility for crime, and even to
some extent of civil obligation, which, under modern institutions, presses upon the individual. But the
responsibility might be prevented from attaching by compelling or inducing a member of the group,
habitually violent or vowed to revenge, to withdraw from its circle; and the Book of Aicill gives the legal
procedure which is to be observed in the expulsion, the tribe paying certain fines to the Chief and the Church
and proclaiming the fugitive. Such provisions assume a certain order in the society to which they apply; yet
we know as a fact that for many centuries it was violently disordered. The result was probably to fill the
country with 'broken men,' and such men could only find a home and protection by becoming Fuidhir tenants.
Everything, in short, which tended to disturb the Ireland of the Brehon laws tended to multiply this particular
class.
Now, the Fuidhir tenant was exclusively a dependant of the Chief, and waS through him alone connected
with the Tribe. The responsibility for crime, which in the natural state of Irish society attached to the Family
or Tribe, attached, in the case of the Fuidhir, to the Chief, who in fact became to this class of tenants that
which their original tribesmen or kindred had been. Moreover, the land which they cultivated in their place of
refuge was not theirs but his. They were the first 'tenants at will, known to Ireland, and there is no doubt that
they were always theoretically rackrentable. The 'three rents,' says the Senchus Mor, are the 'rackrent from a
person of a strange tribe, a fair rent from one of the tribe, and the stipulated rent which is paid equally by the
tribe and the strange tribe.' The 'person from a strange tribe' is undoubtedly the Fuidhir; and though the Irish
expression translated 'rackrent' cannot, of course, in the ancient state of relation between population and land,
denote an extreme competition rent, it certainty indicates an extreme rent; since in one of the glosses it is
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 56
Page No 59
graphically compared to the milk of a cow which is compelled to give milk every month to the end of the
year, At the same time there is no reason to suppose that, in the first instance, the Fuidhir tenants were
oppressively treated by the Chiefs. The Chief had a strong interest in encouraging them; 'he brings in
Fuidhirs,' says one of the tracts, to increase his wealth.' The interests really injured were those of the Tribe,
which may have become stronger for defence or attack by the addition to the population of the territory, but
which certainly suffered as a body of joint proprietors by the curtailment of the waste land available for
pasture. The process before described by which the status of the tribesmen declined proportionately to the
growth of the Chiefs' powers, must have been indirectly hastened in several ways by the introduction of
Fuidhirs. Such indications of the course of change as the Brehon laws furnish are curiously in harmony with a
passage from a work recently published, which, amid much other valuable matter, gives a most vivid picture
of agricultural life in the backward Indian province of Orissa. Mr Hunter, the writer, is speaking of the
relation of landlord and tenant; but as the 'hereditary peasantry' referred to have, as against their landlord,
rights defined by law, they are not without analogy to the tribesmen of an ancient Irish territory. 'The
migratory husbandman,' the Fuidhir of modern India, 'not only lost his hereditary position in his own village,
but he was an object of dislike and suspicion among the new community into which he thrust himself. For
every accession of cultivators tended to better the position of the landlord, and pro tanto to injure that of the
(older) cultivators. So long as the land on an estate continued to be twice as much as the hereditary peasantry
could till, the resident husbandmen were of too much importance to be bullied or squeezed into discontent.
But once a large body of immigrant cultivators had grown up, this primitive check on the landlords' exactions
was removed. The migratory tenants, therefore, not only lost their position in their old villages, but they were
harassed in their new settlements. Worse than all, they were to a certain extent confounded with the landless
low castes who, destitute of the local connections so keenly prized in rural society as the evidences of
respectability, wandered about as hired labourers and temporary cultivators of surplus village lands.' (Hunter,
'Orissa,' i. 57, 58)
You will perhaps have divined the ground of the special attention which has been claimed for these Fuidhir
tenants, and will be prepared to hear that their peculiar status has been supposed to have a bearing on those
agrarian difficulties which have recurred with almost mysterious frequency in the history of Ireland. It is
certainly a striking circumstance that in the far distance of Irish tradition we come upon conflicts between
rentpaying and rentreceiving tribes that, at the first moment when our information respecting Ireland
becomes full and trustworthy, our informants dwell with indignant emphasis on the 'racking' of tenants by the
Irish Chiefs and that the relation of Irish landlord and Irish tenant, after being recognised ever since the
beginning of the century as a social difficulty of the first magnitude, finally became a political difficulty ,
which was settled only the other day. I do not say that there is not a thread of connection between these stages
of Irish agrarian history, but there are two opposite errors into which we may be betrayed if we assume the
thread to have been uniform throughout. In the first place, we may be tempted to antedate the influence of
those economical laws which latterly had such powerful operation in Ireland until their energy was wellnigh
spent through the consequences of the great famine of 18456. An overflowing population and a limited area
of cultivable land had much to do, and probably more than anything else to do, with the condition of Ireland
during that period; but neither the one nor the other was a characteristic of the country at the end of the
sixteenth century. Next, we may perhaps be inclined, as some writers of great merit seem to me to be, to
postdate the social changes which caused so large a portion of the soil of Ireland to be placed under the
uncontrolled Law of the Market, or, to adopt the ordinary phraseology, which multiplied 'tenants at will' to an
unusual extent. Doubtless, if we had to found an opinion as to these causes exclusively on ancient Irish law,
and on modern English real property law, we should perhaps come to the conclusion that an archaic system,
barely recognising absolute ownership, had been violently and unnaturally replaced by a system of far more
modern stamp based upon absolute property in land. But, by the end of the sixteenth century, our evidence is
that the Chiefs had already so much power over their tenants that any addition to it is scarcely conceivable.
'The Lords of land,' says Edmund Spenser, writing not later than 1596, 'do not there use to set out their land
to farme, for tearme of years, to their tenants, but only from yeare to yeare, or during pleasure, neither indeed
will the Irish tenant or husbandman otherwise take his land than so long as he list himselfe. The reason
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 57
Page No 60
thereof in the tenant is, for that the landlords there use most shamefully to racke their tenants, laying upon
them coin and livery at pleasure, and exacting of them besides his covenants what he pleaseth. So that the
poore husbandman either dare not binde himselfe to him for longer tearme, or thinketh, by his continuall
liberty of change, to keepe his landlord the rather in awe from wronging of him. And the reason why the
landlord will no longer covenant with him is, for that he dayly looketh after change and alteration, and
hovereth in expectation of new worlds.' Sir John Davis, writing rather before 1613, used still stronger
language: 'The Lord is an absolute Tyrant and the Tennant a very slave and villain, and in one respect more
miserable than Bond Slaves. For commonly the Bond Slave is fed by his Lord, but here the Lord is fed by his
Bond Slave.'
There is very little in common bet ween the miserable position of the Irish tenant here described and the
footing of even the baser sort of Ceiles, or villeins, who had taken stock from the Chief. If the Brehon law is
to be trusted, the Daer Ceile was to be commiserated, rather because he had derogated from his rights as a
free tribesman of the same blood with the Chief, than because he had exposed himself to unbridled
oppression. Besides paying dues more of the nature of modern rent, he certainly stood under that unfortunate
liability of supplying periodical refection for his Chief and his followers. But not only was the Mount of his
dues settled by the law, but the very size of the joints and the quality of the ale with which he regaled his
Chief were minutely and expressly regulated. And, if one provision of the law is clearer than another, it is
that the normal period of the relation of tenancy or vassalage was not one year, but seven years. How, then,
are we to explain this discrepancy ? Is the explanation that the Brehon theory never in reality quite
corresponded with the facts ? It may be so to some extent, but the careful student of the Brehon tracts will be
inclined to think that the general bias of their writers was rather towards exaggeration of the privileges of
Chiefs than towards Overstatement of the immunities of tribesmen. Is it, on the other hand, likely that, as
some patriotic Irishmen have asserted, Spenser and Davis were under the influence of English prejudice, and
grossly misrepresented the facts of Irish life in their day? Plenty of prejudice of a certain kind is disclosed by
their writings, and I doubt not that they were capable of occasionally misunderstanding what they saw.
Nothing, however, which they have written suggests that they were likely wilfully to misdescribe facts open
to their observation. I can quite conceive that some things in the relations of the Chiefs and tenants escaped
them, possibly a good deal of freelygiven loyalty on one side, and of kindliness and good humoured
joviality on the other. But that the Irish Chief had in their day the power or right which they attribute to him
cannot seriously be questioned.
The power of the Irish Chiefs and their severity to their tenants in the sixteenth century being admitted, they
have been accounted for, as I before stated, by supposing that the Norman nobles who became gradually
clothed with Irish chieftainships the Fitzgeralds, the Burkes, and the Barrys abused an authority which
in native hands would have been subject to natural limitations, and thus set an evil example to all the Chiefs
of Ireland. The explanation has not the antecedent improbability which it might seem to have at first sight,
but I am not aware that there is positive evidence to sustain it. I owe a far more plausible theory of the cause
of change to Dr Sullivan, who, in his Introduction (p. cxxvi), has suggested that it was determined by the
steady multiplication of Fuidhir tenants. It must be recollected that this class of persons would not be
protected by the primitive or natural institutions springing out of community of blood. The Fuidhir was not a
tribesman but an alien. In all societies cemented together by kinship the position of the person who has lost or
broken the bond of union is always extraordinarily miserable. He has not only lost his natural place in them,
but they have no room for him anywhere else. The wretchedness of the outcast in India, understood as the
man who has lost or been expelled from caste, does not arise from his having been degraded from a higher to
a lower social standing, but from his having no standing whatever, there being no other order of society open
to receive him when he has descended from his own. It was true that the Fuidhir, though he had lost the
manifold protection of his family and tribe, was not actually exposed to violent wrong. From that he was
protected by the new Chief to whom he had attached himself, but between him and this Chief there was
nothing. The principle would always be that he was at the mercy of the Chief. At the utmost, some usages
favourable to him might establish themselves through lapse of time, but they would have none of the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land 58
Page No 61
obligatory force belonging to the rules which defined the rights of the Chief in respect of his Saerstock and
Daerstock tenants. We can see that several of the duties corresponding to these rights were of a kind to invite
abuse; much more certainly would obligations analogous to them, but wholly imposed by the pleasure of the
Chief, become cruelly oppressive. The 'refections' of the Brehon law would, by a miserable degradation,
become (to borrow the language of Spenser and Davis) coin and livery, cuttings, cosherings, and spendings,
in the case of the Fuidhirs. Meanwhile there were causes at work, powerfully and for long periods of time, to
increase the numbers of this class. Even those Irishmen who believe that in the distant past there was once a
tolerably wellordered Ireland admit that for many centuries their country was racked with perpetual
disturbance. Danish piracies, intestine feuds, AngloNorman attempts at conquest never consistently carried
out or thoroughly completed, the very existence of the Pale, and above all the policy directed from it of
playing off against one another the Chiefs beyond its borders, are allowed by all to have distracted the island
with civil war, how ever the responsibility for it is to be apportioned. But the process is one which must have
broken up tribes far and wide, and broken tribes imply a multitude of broken men. Even in brief intervals of
peace the violent habits produced by constant disorder would bring about the frequent expulsion by families
of members for whom they refused to remain responsible, and in the commoner eventuality of war whole
fragments would be from time to time torn away from tribes and their atoms scattered in every part of
Ireland. it is therefore, a conjecture possessing a very high degree of plausibility, that the tenantry of the Irish
Chiefs whose sufferings provoked the indignation of Spenser and Davis consisted largely of Fuidhirs.
The explanation may, however, be carried beyond this point. You will bear in mind the passage quoted by me
from Hunter's 'Orissa,' which shows how a tenantry enjoying hereditary rights is injured, even under a
Government which sternly compels peace and order, by a large immigration of cultivators dependent on the
landlord or Zemnindar. They narrow the available waste land by their appropriations; and, though they do not
compete directly for the anciently cultivated land with the tenants enjoying hereditary rights, they greatly
raise in the long run the standard of rent, at the same time that they arm the landlord with those powers of
exacting it which in ancient Ireland consisted in the strong hand of the Chief himself, and which consist, in
modern India, in the money which puts in motion the arm of the law. I have no doubt whatever that a great
multiplication of Fuidhir tenants would always seriously alter for the worse the position of the tenants by
Saerstock and I Dearstock tenure.
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family
'Before the establishment of the (English) common law, all the possessions within the Irish territories ran
either in course of Tanistry or in course of Gavelkind. Every Signory or Chiefry with the portion of land
which passed with it went without partition to the Tanist, who always came in by election or with the strong
hand, and not by descent; but all inferior tenanties were partible between males in Gavelkind.' (Sir J. Davis'
Reports, 'Le Cas de Gavelkind,' Hil. 3, Jac. 1, before all the Judges.)
This passage occurs in one of the famous cases in which the AngloIrish Judges affirmed the illegality of the
native Irish tenures of land. They declared the English common law to be in force in Ireland, and
thenceforward the eldest son succeeded, as heiratlaw, both to lands which were attached to a Signory and
to estates which had been divided according to the peculiar Irish custom here called Gavelkind. The Judges
thoroughly knew that they were making a revolution, and they probably thought that they were substituting a
civilised institution for a set of mischievous usages proper only for barbarians. Yet there is strong reason for
thinking that Tanistry is the form of succession from which Primogeniture descended, and that the Irish
Gavelkind, which they sharply distinguished from the Gavelkind of Kent, was nothing more than an archaic
form of this same institution, of which Courts in England have always taken judicial notice, and which
prevailed far more widely on the European Continent than succession by Primogeniture.
It will be convenient that we should first consider the socalled Gavelkind of Ireland, which is thus described
by Sir John Davis: 'By the Irish custom of Gavelkind, the inferior tenanties were partible among all the males
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 59
Page No 62
of the Sept, both Bastards and Legitimate; and, after partition made, if any one of the Sept had died, his
portion was not divided among his sonnes, but the Chief of the Sept made a new partition of all the lands
belonging to that Sept, and gave every one his part according to his antiquity.'
This statement occasions some perplexity, which does not, however, arise from its being antecedently
incredible. It is made, you will observe, not of the Clan or Tribe in its largest extension, but of the Sept. The
first was a large and miscellaneous body, composed in great part of men whose relationship of blood with the
Chief and the mass of free tribesmen, was a mere fiction. The last was a much smaller body, whose proximity
to a common ancestor was close enough to admit of their kinship either being a fact or being believed to be a
fact. It apparently corresponded to the small Highland communities observed in Scotland, by an English
officer of Engineers about 1730. 'They (the Highlanders) are divided into tribes or clans under chiefs or
chieftains, and each clan is again divided into branches from the main stock, who have chieftains over them.
These are Subdivided into smaller branches, of fifty or sixty men, who deduce their original from their
particular chieftains. (Quoted by Skene, 'Highlanders,' i. p. 156.) Such a body, as I have already stated, seems
to be the Joint Family well known to the Hindoos, but continued as a corporate unit (which is very rarely the
case in India), through several successive generations. There is no difference in principle, and little in
practical effect, between the mode of succession described by Davis and the way in which a Hindoo Joint
Family is affected by the death of one of its members. All the property being held in common, and all
earnings being brought into the 'common chest or purse,' the lapse of any one life would have the effect,
potentially if not actually, of distributing the dead man's share among all the kindred united in the family
group. And if, on a dissolution of the Joint Family, the distribution of its effects were not per capita but per
stirpes, this would correspond to what Davis probably means when he describes the Chief as giving to each
man 'according to his antiquity.'
The special novelty of the information supplied to us by the ancient Irish law consists in its revealing to us a
society of Aryan race, settled, indeed, on the land, and much influenced by its settlement, but preserving an
exceptional number of the ideas and rules belonging to the time when kinship and not the land is the basis of
social union. There is, therefore, nothing extraordinary in our finding, among the ancient usages of the Irish,
an institution savouring so much of the 'natural communism' of the primitive forms of property as this Irish
Gavelkind. This 'natural communism,' I have repeatedly urged, does not arise from any theory or ŕ priori
assumption as to the best or justest mode of dividing the land of a community, but from the simple
impossibility, according to primitive notions, of making a distinction between a number of kinsmen solely
connected by their real or assumed descent from a common ancestor. The natural solvent of this communism
is the land itself upon which the kindred are settled. As the common ancestry fades away into indistinctness,
and the community gets to consider itself less an assemblage of bloodrelations than a body of covillagers,
each household clings with increasing tenacity to the allotment which it has once obtained, and redivisions
of the land among the whole community, whether at fixed periods or at a death, become rarer and rarer, and
at last cease altogether, or survive only as a tradition. In this way the widely diffused but modified form of
tribal succession, which in England is called Gavelkind, is at last established; the descendants of the latest
holder take his property, to the exclusion of everybody else, and the rights of the portion of the community
outside the family dwindle to a veto on sales, or to a right of controlling the modes of cultivation.
Nevertheless, surveying the Aryan world as a whole, and looking to societies in which some fragments of the
ancient social organisation still survive, we can discover forms of succession or property which come
surprisingly near to the Irish Gavelkind described by Davis. The best example of this occurs in a practice
which existed down to our own day over a large part of Russia. The principle was that each household of the
village was entitled to a share of the villagelands proportioned to the number of adult males it contained.
Every death, therefore, of a grownup man diminished pro tanto the share of the household, and every
member of it grown to manhood increased its lot in the cultivated area. There was a fixed unit of acreage
corresponding to the extent of soil cultivable by one man's labour, and at the periodical division each
household obtained just as much land as answered to its number of adult labouring men. The principal
distinction between this system and that which seemed so monstrous and unnatural to Sir John Davis is, that
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 60
Page No 63
under the first the redivision took place, not as each death occurred, but at stated intervals. I must not,
indeed, be understood to say that I think the distinction unimportant. It is very possible that redistributions
at deaths of a common fund may mark a more advanced stage in the history of Property than periodical
redistribution, and that the recognition of interests for an entire life may have preceded and paved the way for
the final allotment of permanent shares to separate households. Until, however, this last point has been
reached, all the modes of redivision known to us are plainly referable to the same principle.
The difficulty suggested by the recital in the 'Case of Gavelkind' is thus not a difficulty in believing it if it
stood by itself, or if it were made with less generality. But it is distinctly stated that all the lands in Ireland
which did not descend by the rule of Tanistry descended by the rule of Gavelkind. The indications of the state
of law or custom furnished by the Brehon tracts certainly seem to me inconsistent with this assertion. They
show us proprietary rights defined with a sharpness and guarded with a jealousy which is hard to reconcile
with the degree of 'natural communism' implied in the language of Davis's Report. The Corus Bescna, of
which I said something before, and which deals with rights over tribal lands, implies that under certain
circumstances they might be permanently alienated, at all events to the Church; and we shall presently have
to discuss, some very singular rules of succession, which, however they may affect the Family, certainly
seem to exclude the Sept. Dr Sullivan, who appears to have consulted many more original authorities than
have been translated or given to the world, expresses himself as if he thought that the general law of
succession in Ireland was newly analogous to the Gavelkind of Kent. 'According to the Irish custom, property
descended at first only to the male heirs of the body, each son receiving an equal share..... Ultimately,
however, daughters appear to have become entitled to inherit all, if there were no sons' (Introd., p. clxx).
I do not expect that the apparent contradiction between the Brehon tracts and the language of Davis and his
contemporaries respecting the Irish law of succession to land will be fully accounted for till the whole of the
ancient legal literature is before the world; but meanwhile it is a plausible explanation of the discrepancy that
the Irish and the English writers attended to different sets of phenomena. I cannot doubt that the socalled
Irish Gavelkind was found over a great part of the country. The statements of English authorities on the point
are extremely precise. They affirm that 'no civil habitations were erected, and no enclosure or improvement
was made of land where Gavelkind was in use,' and they say that this was especially the case in Ulster, 'which
was all one wilderness.' Nevertheless it is extremely probable that another set of facts justified the indications
given by the Brehon tracts, and that there were other modes of succession known besides succession by
Tanistry on the one hand, and besides on the other hand the peculiarly archaic system under which each
lapsed share was at once divided between all the members of the Sept. Such an institution as the last, though
exceptional circumstances may keep it alive, contains within itself a principle of decay. Each household
included in the Joint Family gains a firmer hold on its share of the lands as the distance increases from the
common ancestor; and finally appropriates it, transmitting it exclusively to offshoots from its own branch.
Nothing is more likely than that there were frequent examples of Irish septs with their landcustoms in this
condition; and it is still more probable that usages of a similarly modern stamp prevailed in estates
permanently severed or 'booked off' from tribal possession or established at a distance from the main seat of
the tribe. It is true that, in society based on kinship, each family separated from the rest tends itself to expand
into a joint family or sept; but in these severed estates custom would be apt to be enfeebled and to abate
something of its tyranny. Thus, putting the rule of Tanistry aside, I can quite conceive that the Irish
Gavelkind, the modern Gavelkind known to Kent, and many forms of succession intermediate between the
two, coexisted in Ireland. Both the English and the Irish authorities on law had prejudices of their own
which might lead them to confine their attention to particular usages. The Brehon writers seem to me
distinctly biassed in favour of the descent of property in individual families, which commended itself to them
as lawyers, as friends of the Church, and (it may be) as wellwishers to their country. On the other, the
strange ancient form of ownership which he called Gavelkind would fascinate the observation of an
Englishman resident in Ireland. He would assuredly have none of the curiosity about it which we feel
nowadays, but surprise and dislike would fix his attention upon it, and perhaps prevent his recognising the
comparatively wide diffusion of institutions of the opposite type.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 61
Page No 64
This interpretation of the seeming contradiction between our authorities is consistent with the very little we
know respecting actual divisions of land in ancient Ireland. It constantly happened both in Ireland and the
Scottish Highlands that a Chief, besides the domain which appertained to his office, had a great estate held
under what the English lawyers deemed the inferior tenure. There are two cases on record in which Irish
Chiefs of considerable dignity distributed such estates among their kindred. In the fourteenth century Connor
More O'Brien, a chief who had children of his own, is stated to have divided his land on principles which
must have more or less corresponded to those condemned by the AngloIrish Judges. The bulk of the estate
he assigned to the various families of the Sept formed by his own relatives. To himself he reserved only
onesixth of onehalf of onethird, and even this sixth he divided between his three sons, reserving only a
rent to himself. But at the end of the fifteenth century Donogh O'Brien, son of Brien Duff, son of Connor,
King of Thomond, divided all his lands between his eleven sons, reserving to himself only the mansion and
the demesne in its vicinity. The difference between the two cases, which (it is instructive to observe) are
separated by at least a century, appears to me sufficiently plain. In the first the land had remained in a state of
indivision during several generations; in the second it had been periodically divided. Connor More O'Brien
was distributing the inheritance of a joint family; Donogh O'Brien that of a family (Vallancey, 'Collectanea
de Rebus Hibernicis,' i 264, 265.)
It is worthy of observation that in the more ancient example Connor More O'Brien appears to have paid
regard to the various stirpes or stocks into which the descendants of the orIginal founder of his family had
branched out. The principle he followed I suppose to be the same as that pointed out by Davis when he
speaks of the chief dividing a lapsed share between the members of a sept 'according to their antiquity.' The
proceeding deserves to be noted, as showing an advance on the oldest known tribal customs. In the most
archaic forms of the Joint Family, and of the institution which grew out of it, the VillageCommunity, these
distributions are per capita; no one person who is entitled takes more than another, whether the whole estate
or a portion is divided, and no respect is paid to the particular way in which a given individual has descended
from the common ancestor. Under a more advanced system the distribution is per stirpes; careful attention is
paid to the lines into which the descendants of the ancestor of the jointfamily have separated, and separate
rights are reserved to them. Finally, the stocks themselves escape from the sort of shell constituted by the
Joint Family; each man's share of the property, now periodically divided, is distributed among his direct
descendants at his death. At this point, property in its modern form has been established; but the Joint Family
has not wholly ceased to influence successions. When direct descendants fail it is even now the rules of the
Joint Family which determine the taking of the inheritance. Collateral successions, when they are distant,
follow the more primitive form of the old institution, and are per capita; when they are those of the nearer
kindred they are adjusted to its more modern shape, and are per stirpes.
The remark has further to be made that both Connor O'Brien and Donogh O'Brien divided their own land
among their sons or kindred during their own lifetime. Like Laertes in the Odyssee and like Lear in the
tragedy of Shakespeare, the old Chief, in the decay of his vigour, parts with his power and retains but a
fraction of the property he had administered; and the poorer freeman becomes one of those 'senior' pensioners
of the tribe so often referred to in the tracts. Precisely the same practice is recognised, and even (as some
think) enjoined, by the more archaic bodies of Hindoo jurisprudence. The principle is that the right of each
member of a family accrues at his birth; and, as the family has in theory a perpetual existence, there is no
particular reason why, if the property is divided at all, it should be exclusively divided at a death. The power
of distributing inheritances vested in the Celtic chiefs has been made the basis of some very doubtful theories,
but I have no doubt it is essentially the same institution as the humble privilege which is reserved to the
Hindoo father by the Mitakshara. It is part of the prerogative belonging to the representative of the purest
blood in the joint family; but in proportion at the Joint Family, Sept, or Clan becomes more artificial, the
power of distribution tends more and more to look like mere administrative authority.
Under some systems of Hindoo law, the father, when making a distribution of property during his lifetime, is
entitled to retain a double share, and by some Indian customs the eldest son, when dividing the patrimony
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 62
Page No 65
with his brothers, takes twice at much as the others. There are a good many traces of the usage in this last
form in a variety of communities. It is, for instance, the 'birthright' of the Hebrew patriarchal history. I
mention it particularly because it seems to me to be sometimes improperly confounded with the right
conferred by what we call the rule of Primogeniture. But the double share is rather given as the reward or
(perhaps we should say) the security for impartial distribution, and we find it often coupled with the right to
take exclusively such things as are deemed incapable of partition, the family house, for instance, and certain
utensils. The proof that it is not essentially a privilege of the eldest son, we find in the circumstances that it is
sometimes enjoyed by the father and sometimes by the youngest of the sons, and in this way it is connected
with our own custom of Borough English, of which I shall have more to say presently. There is a difference
of historical origin between this kind of privileged succession and that which we call Primogeniture. The first
is descended from a custom of the Tribe; the last, to which I now pass, seems to me traceable to the special
position of the Chief.
The Brehon tracts at present translated do not add much to the knowledge which we possessed of the Irish
customs corresponding to the usage of exclusive succession by the eldest son; and Primogeniture remains
what I called it thirteen years ago ('Ancient Law,' p. 227), 'one of the most difficult problems of historical
jurisprudence.' The first of the difficulties which surround it is the total absence, before a particular epoch in
history, of recorded precedents for any such mode of succession to property. It was unknown to the Hellenic
world. It was unknown to the Roman world. It was unknown to the Jews, and apparently to the whole Semitic
world. In the records of all these societies there are vestiges of great differences between the succession of
males and the succession of females; but there was nothing like the exclusive succession of a single son to
property, although the descent of sovereignties to the eldest son of the last reigning king was a familiar fact,
and though the Greek philosophers had conjectured that, in an earlier state of society than theirs, the smaller
groups of men families and villages had been governed by eldest son after eldest son.
Even when the Teutonic races spread over Western Europe they did not bring with them Primogeniture as
their ordinary rule of succession. The allodial property of the Teutonic freeman, that share which he had
theoretically received at the original settlement of the brotherhood to which he belonged on their domain, was
divided at his death, when it was divided at all, equally between his sons or equally between his sons and
daughters. It is quite certain, however, that the appearance of Primogeniture in the West and its rapid
diffusion must be connected with the irruption of the barbarians, and with the tribal ideas reintroduced by
them into the Roman world. At this point, however, we encounter another difficulty. The Primogeniture
which first meets us is not uniformly the Primogeniture with which we are now familiar. The right of the
eldest son sometimes gives way to the right of the eldest male relative of the deceased, and occasionally it
seems as if neither the succession of the eldest son nor that of the eldest relative could take effect without
election or confirmation by the members of the aggregate group to which both belong.
As usual, we have to look for living illustrations of the ancient system to the usages of the Hindoos. The
Family, according to the Hindoo theory, is despotically governed by its head; but if he dies and the Family
separates at his death, the property is equally divided between the sons. If, however, the Family does not
separate, but allows itself to expand into a Joint Family, we have the exact mixture of election and doubtful
succession which we find in the early examples of European primogeniture. The eldest son, and after him his
eldest son, is ordinarily the manager of the affairs of the Joint Family, but his privileges theoretically depend
on election by the brotherhood, and may be set aside by it, and, when they are set aside, it is generally in
favour of a brother of the deceased manager, who, on the score of greater age, is assumed to be better
qualified than his nephew for administration and business. In ancient Irish society the Joint Family, continued
through many generations, has grown first into the Sept and then into the Clan, contracting a greater degree
of artificiality in proportion to its enlargement. The importance, meanwhile, of the Chief to the Tribe has
rather increased than diminished, since he is no longer merely administrator of its civil affairs but its leader in
war. The system produced from these elements appears to me sufficiently intelligible. The veneration of the
Tribe is not attracted by individuals of the Chieftain's family, but by the family itself, as representing the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 63
Page No 66
purest blood of the entire brotherhood. It chooses its head and leader (save on the very rarest occasions) from
this family, and there are instances of the choice being systematically made from two families in alternation.
But the necessity of having a military leader in the vigour of his physical and mental powers is much too
imperious to admit of his choice being invariably deferred to the death of the ruling Chief, or to allow of the
election falling universally or even generally on his son. 'It is a custom among all the Irish,' says Spenser,
'that presently after the death of any of their chief lords or captains, they do presently assemble themselves to
a place generally appointed and known unto them to choose another in his stead, where they do nominate and
elect for the most part, not the eldest son, nor any of the children of the lord deceased, but the next to him of
blood that is eldest and worthiest, as commonly the next brother if he have any, or the next cousin, and so
forth, as any is elder in that kindred or sept; and then, next to him, they choose the next of the blood to be
Tanaist, who shall succeed him in the said Captaincy if he live thereunto.... For when their Captain dieth, if
the Signory should descend to his child, and he perhaps an infant, another might peradventure step in between
or thrust him out by strong hand being then unable to defend his right and to withstand the force of a
forreiner; and therefore they do appoint the eldest of the kin to have the Signory, for that commonly he is a
man of stronger years and better experience to maintain the inheritance and to defend the country.... And to
this end the Tanaist is always ready known, if it should happen to the Captain suddenly to die, or to be slain
in battle, or to be out of the country, to defend and keep it from all such dangers.' (Spenser's 'View of the
State of Ireland.')
Primogeniture, therefore, considered as a rule of succession to property, appears to me to be a product of
tribal leadership in its decay. Some such system as that represented by the Irish Tanistry belonged probably at
one time to all the tribal communities which overran the Roman Empire, but no precise assertion can be made
as to the stage in their history at which it began to be modified, especially since Sohm's investigations (in his
'Fränkische Reichsund Gerichtsverfassung') have shown us how considerably the social organisation of
some of these communities had been affected by central or royal authority in the interval between the
observations of Tacitus and the writing of the Salic Law. But I think we may safely conjecture that the
transition from the older to the newer Primogeniture took place everywhere under circumstances nearly the
reverse of those which kept Tanistry so long alive in Ireland. Wherever some degree of internal peace was
maintained during tolerably long periods of time, wherever an approach was made to the formation of
societies of the distinctive modern type, wherever military and civil institutions began to group themselves
round the central authority of a king, the value of strategical capacity in the humbler chiefs would diminish,
and in the smaller brotherhoods the respect for purity of blood would have unchecked play. The most natural
object of this respect is he who most directly derives his blood from the last ruler, and thus the eldest son,
even though a minor, comes to be preferred in the succession to his uncle; and, in default of sons, the
succession may even devolve on a woman. There are not a few indications that the transformation of ideas
was gradual. The disputes among great Highland families about the title to the chieftaincy of particular clans
appear to date from a period when there was still a conflict between the old principle of succession and the
new; and at a relatively later period, when throughout most of Western Europe tribal customs have been
replaced by feudal rules, there is a visible uncertainty about such of these rules as affect succession.
Glanville, writing of English military tenures in the later part of the reign of Henry the Second, observes:
'When anyone dies, leaving a younger son and a grandson, the child of his eldest son, great doubt exists as to
which of the two the law prefers in the succession to the other, whether the son or the grandson. Some think
the younger son has more right to the inheritance than the grandson... but others incline to think that the
grandson ought to be preferred to his uncle.' (Glanville, vii. 7.) This ancient doubt has left traces of itself on
literature no less than on history, since it manifestly affects the plot of Shakespeare's Hamlet; but the very
question of principle arose between the descendants of daughters in the controversy between Bruce and
Baliol. The succession to the Crown of Scotland was ultimately settled, as it would have been in earlier times,
by what amounted to national election, but the decision of Edward the First in favour of Baliol was
undoubtedly in accordance with principles which were gaining ground everywhere, and I quite agree with Mr
Burton (ii. 249) that the celebrity of the dispute and the full consideration given to it did much to settle the
rule which prevailed in the end, that the whole of the descendants of an elder child must be exhausted before
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 64
Page No 67
those of the younger had a title. When, however, the eldest son had once taken the place of his uncle as the
heir to the humbler chieftaincies, he doubtless also obtained that 'portion of land attached to the Signory or
Chiefry which went without partition to the Tanaist;' and, as each community gradually settled down into
comparative peace under royal or central authority, this demesne, as it was afterwards called, must have
assumed more and more the character of mere property descending according to the rule of primogeniture. It
may be believed that in this way a principle of inheritance was formed which first of all extended from the
demesne to all the estates of the holder of the Signory, however acquired, and ultimately determined the law
of succession for the privileged classes throughout feudalised Europe. One vestige of this later course of
change may perhaps be traced in the noble tenure once widely extended on the Continent, and called in
French 'Parage,' under which the near kinsmen of the eldest son still took an interest in the family property,
but held it of. him as his Peers. There were, however, other causes than those just stated which led to the great
development of Primogeniture in the early part of the Middle Ages, but for an examination of them I may be
allowed to refer to the work of mine which I mentioned above. ('Ancient Law,' pp. 232 et seq.)
I do not think that the disaffirmation of the legality of Tanistry, and the substitution for it of the rule of
Primogeniture, can justly be reckoned among the mistakes or crimes of the English in Ireland. The practice
had been perpetuated in the country by its disorders, which preserved little groups of kinsmen and their petty
chiefs in an unnatural vitality; and probably Sir John Davis does not speak too harshly of it when he charges
it with 'making all possessions uncertain, and bringing confusion, barbarism, and incivility.' The decision
against the Irish Gavelkind was far less justifiable. Even if the institution were exactly what Davis supposed
it to be, there was in.justice in suddenly disappointing the expectations of the distant kindred who formed the
sept of the last holder: but it is probable that several different modes of succession were confounded under
the name of Gavelkind, and that in many cases a number of children were unjustifiably deprived of their
inheritance for the advantage of one. All that can be said for the authors of the revolution is that they seem to
have sincerely believed the mischievousness of the institutions they were destroying; and it is some evidence
of this that, when their descendants a century later really wished to inflict an injury on the majority of
Irishmen, they reintroduced Gavelkind, though not in its most ancient shape. They 'gavelled' the lands of
Papists and made them descendible to all the children alike. There seems to me a melancholy resemblance
between some of the mistakes which, at two widely distant epochs, were committed by Englishmen,
apparently with the very best intentions, when they were brought into contact with stages in the development
of institutions earlier than that which their own civilisation had reached. Sir John Davis's language on the
subject of the Irish custom of Gavelkind might be that of an AngloIndian lawyer who should violently
censure the Brahminical jurists for not confounding families with joint undivided families. I do not know that
any such mistake has been made in India, though undoubtedly the dissolution of the Joint Family was in the
early days of our government unduly encouraged by our Courts. But there is a closer and more unfortunate
similarity between some of the English experiments in Ireland and those tried in India. Under an Act of the
twelfth year of Queen Elizabeth the Lord Deputy was empowered to take surrenders and regrant estates to the
Irishry. The Irish lords, says Davis, 'made surrenders of entire countries, and obtained grants of the whole
again to themselves only, and none other, and all in demesne. In passing of which grants, there was no care
taken of the inferior septs of people.... So that upon every such surrender or grant, there was but one
freeholder made in a whole country, which was the lord himself; all the rest were but tenants at will, or rather
tenants in villenage.' There are believed to be many indian jointfamilies or septs which, in their later form of
villagecommunities, had the whole of their lands similarly conferred on a single family out of their number,
or on a royal taxgatherer outside them, under the earliest Indian settlements. The error was not in
introducing absolute ownership into Ireland or India, but in the apportionment of the rights of which property
is made up. How, indeed, this apportionment shall be wisely and justly made, when the time has fully come
for putting individual property in the place of collective property by a conscious act of the State, is a problem
which taxes to the utmost the statesmanship of the most advanced era, when animated by the highest
benevolence and informed with the widest knowledge. It has been reserved for our own generation to witness
the least unsatisfactory approach which has hitherto been made towards the settlement of this grave question
in the great measures collectively known as the enfranchisement of the Russian serfs.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 65
Page No 68
The Irish practice of Tanistry connects itself with the rule of Primogeniture, and the Irish Gavelkind with the
rules of succession most widely followed among both the Eastern and Western branches of the Aryan race;
but there are some passages in the Brehon tracts which describe an internal division of the Irish Family, a
classification of its members and a corresponding system of succession to property, extremely unlike any
arrangement which we, with our ideas, can conceive as growing out of bloodrelationship. Possibly, only a
few years ago, these passages would have been regarded as possessing too little interest in proportion to their
difficulty for it to be worth anybody's while to bestow much thought upon their interpretation. But some
reasons may be given why we cannot wholly neglect them. The distribution of the Irish Family into the
Geilfine, the Deirbhfine, the Iarfine, and the Indfine of which expressions the three last are translated the
True, the After, and the End Families is obscurely pointed at in several texts of the earlier volumes of the
translations; but the Book of Aicill, in the Third Volume, supplies us for the first time with statements
concerning it having some approach to precision. The learned Editor of this volume, who has carefully
examined them, describes their effect in the following language: 'Within the Family, seventeen members
were organised in four divisions, of which the junior class, known as the Geilfine division, consisted of five
persons; the Deirbhfine, the second in order; the Iarfine, the third in order; and the Indfine, the senior of all,
consisted respectively of four persons. The whole organisation consisted, and could only consist, of seventeen
members. If any person was born into the Geilfine division, its eldest member was promoted into the
Deirbhfine, the eldest member of the Deirbhfine passed into the Iarfine; the eldest member of the Iarfine
moved into the Indfine; and the eldest member of the Indfine passed out of the organisation altogether. It
would appear that this transition from a lower to a higher grade took place upon the introduction of a new
member into the Geilfine division, and therefore depended upon the introduction of new members, not upon
the death of the seniors.' It seems an inference from all the passages bearing on the subject that any member
of the Jointfamily or Sept might be selected as the startingpoint, and might become a root from which
sprung as many of these groups of seventeen men as he had sons. As soon as any one of the sons had four
children, a full Geilfine subgroup of five persons was formed; but any fresh birth of a male child to this son
or to any of his male descendants had the effect of sending up the eldest member of the Geilfine subgroup,
provided always he were not the person from whom it had sprung, into the Deirbhfine. A succession of such
births completed in time the Deirbhfine division, and went on to form the Iarfine and the Indfine, the After
and the End Families. The essential principle of the system seems to me a distribution into fours. The fifth
person in the Geilfine division I take to be the parent from whom the sixteen descendants spring, and it will
be seen, from the proviso which I inserted above, that I do not consider his place in the organisation to have
been ever changed. He appears to be referred to in the tracts as the Geilfine Chief.
The interest of this distribution of the kinsmen consists in this: whatever else it is, it is not a classification of
the members of the family founded on degrees of consanguinity, as we understand them. And, even if we
went no farther than this, the fact would suggest the general reflection which often occurs to the student of
the history of law, that many matters which seem to us altogether simple, natural, and therefore probably
universal, are in reality artificial and confined to limited spheres of application. When one of us opens his
Prayerbook and glances at the Table of Prohibited Degrees, or when the law student turns to his Blackstone
and examines the Table of Descents, he possibly knows that disputes have arisen about the rights and duties
proper to be adjusted to these scales of relationship, but it perhaps has never occurred to him that any other
view of the nature of relationship than that upon which they are based could possibly be entertained. Yet here
in the Book of Aicill is a conception of kinship and of the rights flowing from it altogether different from that
which appears in the Tables of Degrees and of Descents. The groups are not formed upon the same
principles, nor distinguished from one another on the same principles. The English Tables are based upon a
classification by degrees, upon identity in the number of descents by which a given class of persons are
removed from a given person. But the ancient Irish classification obviously turns upon nothing of the sort. A
Geilfine class may consist of a father and four sons who are not in the same degree, and the Brehon writers
even speak of its consisting of a father, son, grandson, greatgrandson, and greatgreatgrandson, which is a
conceivable case of Geilfine relationship, though it can scarcely have been a common one. Now, each of
these relatives is in a different degree from the others. Yet this distribution of the family undoubtedly affected
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 66
Page No 69
the law of inheritance, and the Geilfine class, to our eyes so anomalous, might succeed in certain eventualities
to the property of the other classes, of which the composition is in our eyes equally arbitrary.
This singular family organisation suggests, however, a question which, in the present state of enquiry on the
subject which occupies us, cannot fairly be avoided. I have spoken before of a volume on 'Systems of
Consanguinity and Affinity in the Human Family,' published by the Smithsonian institute at Washington. The
author, Mr Lewis Morgan, is one of the comparatively few Americans who have perceived that, if only on the
score of the plain extant evidences of the civilisation which was once enjoyed and lost by some branches of
their stock, the customs and ideas of the Red Indians deserve intelligent study. In prosecuting his researches
Mr Morgan was struck with the fact that the conception of Kinship entertained by the Indians, though
extremely clear and precise, and regarded by them as of much importance, was extremely unlike that which
prevails among the now civilised races. He then commenced a laborious investigation of the whole subject,
chiefly through communications with correspondents in all parts of the world. The result at which he arrived
was that the ideas on the subject of relationship entertained by the human family as a whole were
extraordinarily various, but that a generalisation was possible, and that these ideas could be referred to one or
other of two distinct systems, which Mr Morgan calls respectively the Descriptive and the Classificatory
system. The time at our command will only allow me to explain his meaning very briefly. The Descriptive
system is that to which we are accustomed. It has come to us from the Canon law, or else from the Roman
law, more particularly as declared in the 118th Novel of Justinian, but it is not at all confined to societies
deeply affected by Civil and Canon law. Its essence consists in the giving of separate names to the classes of
relatives which are formed by the members of the family who are removed by the same number of descents
from yourself, the ego or propositus, or from some common ancestor. Thus, your uncle stands to you in the
third degree, there being one degree or step from yourself to your father or mother, a second from your father
or mother to their parents, a third from those parents to their other children, among whom are your uncles.
And 'uncle' is a general name for all male relatives standing to you in this third degree. The other names
employed under the Descriptive system are among the words in most common use; yet it is to be noted that
the system cannot in practice be carried very far. We speak of uncle, aunt, nephew, niece, cousin; but then we
get to greatuncle, grandnephew, and so forth, and at length lose our way amid complications of 'great' and
'grand' until we cease to distinguish our distant kindred by particular designations. The Roman technical law
went considerably farther than we do with the specific nomenclature of relatives; yet there is reason to think
that the popular dialects of Latin were more barren, and no Descriptive system can go on indefinitely with the
process. On the other hand, the Classificatory system groups the relatives in classes, often large ones, which
have no necessary connection with degrees. Under it a man's father and his uncles are grouped together,
sometimes his uncles on his father's side, sometimes on the mother's side, sometimes on both; and perhaps
they are all inherently called his fathers. Similarly, a man's brothers and all his male cousins may be classed
together and called his brothers. The effect of the system is in general to bring within your mental grasp a
much greater number of your kindred than is possible under the system to which we are accustomed. This
advantage is gained, it is true, at the expense of the power of discriminating between the members of the
several classes, but still it may be very important in certain states of society, since each of the classes usually
stands under some sort of conjoint responsibility.
I am not now concerned with the explanation of the Classificatory system of Kinship. Mr. Morgan and the
school to which he belongs find it, as I said before, in a state of sexual relations, alleged to have once
prevailed universally throughout the human race, and known now to occur in some obscure fragments of it.
The fullest account of the condition of society in which these views of relationship are believed to have
grown up may be read in Mr McLennan's most original work on Primitive Marriage. The point before us,
however, is whether we have a trace of the Classificatory system in the Irish division of the Family into four
small groups, no one of which is necessarily composed of relatives of the same degree, and each of which has
distinct rights of its own, and stands under definite responsibilities. Undoubtedly, the Descriptive system was
that which the ancient Irish generally followed; but still it would be an interesting, and, in the opinion of
prehistoric writers, an important fact, if a distribution of the Family only intelligible as a relic of the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 67
Page No 70
Classificatory system remained as a 'survival' among the institutions reflected by the Brehon Laws. My own
opinion, which I will state at once, is that the resemblance between the Irish classification of kindred and the
modes of classification described by Mr Morgan is only superficial and accidental. The last explanation Mr.
Morgan would admit of the remarkable ideas concerning kinship which form the subject of his book would
be that they are connected with the Patria Potestas, that famous institution which held together what he and
his school consider to be a relatively modern form of the Family. I think, however, I can assign some at least
plausible reasons for believing that this perplexing fourfold division of the Celtic Family is neither a mere
survival from immemorial barbarism nor, as most persons who have noticed it have supposed, a purely
arbitrary arrangement, but a monument of that Power of the Father which is the first and greatest land mark
in the course of legal history.
Let me repeat that the Irish Family is assumed to consist of three groups of four persons and one group of five
persons. I have already stated that I consider the fifth person in the group of five to be the parent from whom
all the other members of the four divisions spring, or with whom they are connected by adoptive descent.
Thus, the whole of the natural or adoptive descendants are distributed into four groups of four persons each,
their rank in the Family being in the inverse order of their seniority. The Geilfine group is several times stated
by the Brehon lawyers to be at once the highest and the youngest.
Now, Mr Whitley Stokes has conveyed to me his opinion that 'Geilfine, means 'handfamily.' As I have
reason to believe that a different version of the term has been adopted by eminent authority, I will give the
reasons for Mr Stokes's view. 'Gil' means 'hand' this was also the rendering of O'Curry and it is, in fact,
the Greek word cheir. In several Aryan languages the term signifying 'hand' is an expressive equivalent for
Power, and specially for Family or Patriarchal Power. Thus, in Greek we have upocheirios and cherus, for the
person under the hand. In Latin we have herus 'master,' from an old word, cognate to cheir; and we have also
one of the cardinal terms of ancient Roman Family Law, manus, or hand, in the sense of Patriarchal authority.
In Roman legal phraseology, the wife who haS become in law her husband's daughter by marriage is in manu.
The son discharged from Paternal Power is emancipated. The free person who has undergone mancipation is
in mancipio. In the Celtic languages we have, with other words, 'Gilla,' a servant, a word familiar to
sportsmen and travellers in the Highlands and to readers of Scott in its Anglicised shape, 'Gillie.'
My suggestion, then, is that the key to the Irish distribution of the Family, as to so many other things in
ancient law, must be sought in the Patria Potestas. It seems to me to be founded on the order of emancipation
from Paternal authority. The Geilfine, the Handfamily, consists of the parent and the four natural or
adoptive sons immediately under his power. The other groups consist of emancipated descendants,
diminishing in dignity in proportion to their distance from the group which, according to archaic notions,
constitutes the true or representative family.
The remains which we possess of the oldest Roman law point to a range of ideas very similar to that which
appears to have produced the Irish institution. The Family under Patria Potestas was, with the PaterFamilias,
the true Roman Family. The children who were emancipated from Paternal Power may have gained a
practical advantage, but they undoubtedly lost in theoretical dignity. They underwent that loss of status which
in ancient legal phraseology was called a capitis deminutio. We know too that, according to primitive Roman
law, they lost all rights of inheritance, and these were only gradually restored to them by a relatively modern
institution, the Equity of the Roman Praetor. Nevertheless there are hints on all sides that, as a general rule,
sons as they advanced in years were enfranchished from Paternal Power, and no doubt this practice supplies a
partial explanation of the durability of the Patria Potestas as a Roman institution. The statements, therefore,
which we find concerning the Celtic Family would not be very untrue of the Roman. The youngest children
were first in dignity.
Of course I am not contending for an exact resemblance between the ancient Roman and ancient Celtic
Family. We have no trace of any systematised discharge of the sons from the Roman Patria Potestas; their
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 68
Page No 71
enfranchisement seems always to have been dependent on the will of the PaterFamilias. The divisions of the
Celtic Family seem, on the other hand, to have been determined by a selfacting principle. An even more
remarkable distinction is suggested by passages in the Book of Aicill which seem to show that the parent,
who retained his place in the Geilfine group, might himself have a father alive. The peculiarity, which has no
analogy in ancient Roman law, may possibly have its explanation in usages which many allusions in the
Brehon law show to have been followed by the Celts, as they were by several other ancient societies. The
older members of the Family or Joint Family seem in advanced age to have become pensioners on it, and, like
Laertes in the Odyssee, to have vacated their privileges of ownership or of authority. On such points,
however, it is safest to suspend the judgment till the Brehon law has been more thoroughly and critically
examined.
At the date at which the Book of Aicill was put together the Irish division of the Family seems only to have
had importance in the law of succession after death. This, however, is the rule in all societies. When the
ancient constitution of the Family has ceased to affect anything else, it affects inheritance. All laws of
inheritance are, in fact, made up of the débris of the various forms which the Family has assumed. Our
system of succession to personalty, and the whole French law of inheritance, are derived from Roman law,
which in its latest condition is a mixture of rules having their origin in successive ascertainable stages of the
Roman Family, and is a sort of compromise between them.
The authors of the Brehon Law Tracts frequently compare the Geilfine division of the Family to the human
hand, but with them the comparison has at first sight the air of being purely fanciful. The Geilfine group has
five members, and the hand has five fingers. Dr Sullivan who, however, conceives the Geilfine in a way
materially different from the authorities whom I follow tells us that 'as they represented the roots of the
spreading branches of the Family, they were called the cuic mera na Fine, or the 'five fingers of the Fine.' If
the explanation of 'Geilfine' which I have partly taken from Mr Whitley Stokes be correct, we must suppose
that, at the time at which the Brehon tracts were thrown into their present form, the Patria Potestas of the
ancient Irish, though frequently referred to in the tracts as the father's power of 'judgment, proof, and witness,
over his sons, had nevertheless considerably decayed, as it is apt to do in all societies under unfavourable
circumstances, and that with this decay the association of the Geilfine group with 'hand' in the sense of
Paternal Power had also become faint. There is, however, a real connection of another kind between the
Geilfine group and the five fingers of the hand. If you ask why in a large number of ancient societies Five is
the representative number, no answer can be given except that there are five fingers on the human hand. I
commend to your attention on this point Mr Tylor's most instructive chapter on the infancy of the Art of
Counting, in the first volume of his 'Primitive Culture.' 'Fingercounting,' he observes, 'is not only found
among savages and uneducated men, carrying on a part of their mental operations where language is only
partly able to follow it, but it also retains a place and an undoubted use among the most cultured nations as a
preparation and means of acquiring higher arithmetical methods, (I. 246.) Five is thus a primitive natural
maximum number. You will recollect that the early English Township was represented by the Reeve and the
four men. The Council of an indian Village Community most commonly consists of five persons, and
throughout the East the normal number of a Jury or Board of arbitrators is always five the punchayet
familiar to all who have the smallest knowledge of India. The Geilfine, the representative group of the Irish
Family, consisting of the Parent and the four descendants still retained under his Patria Potestas, falls in with
this widely extended conception of representation.
The Patria Potestas seems to me the most probable source of a wellknown English custom which has
occasioned no little surprise to students of our law. 'Borough English,' under which the youngest son and not
the eldest succeeds to the burgagetenements of his father, has from time immemorial being recognised as a
widely disused usage of which it is the duty of our Courts to take judicial notice, and many writers on our real
property laws, from Littleton downwards, have attempted to account for it. Littleton thought he saw its origin
in the tender age of the youngest son, who was not so well able to help himself as the rest of the brethren.
Other authors, as Blackstone tells us, explained it by a supposed right of the Seigneur or lord, now very
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family 69
Page No 72
generally regarded as apocryphal, which raised a presumption of the eldest son's illegitimacy. Blackstone
himself goes as far afield as NorthEastern Asia for an explanation. He quotes from Duhalde the statement
that the custom of descent to the youngest son prevails among the Tartars. 'That nation,' he says, 'is composed
totally of shepherds and herdsmen; and the elder sons, as soon as they are capable of leading a pastoral life,
migrate from their father with a certain allotment of cattle, and go to seek a new habitation. The youngest
son, therefore, who continues longest with the father, is naturally the heir of his house, the rest being already
provided for. And thus we find that, among many other Northern nations, it was the custom for all the sons
but one to migrate from the father, which one now became his heir.' The explanation was really the best
which could be given in Blackstone's day, but it was not necessary to go for it so far from home. It is a
remarkable circumstance that an institution closely resembling Borough English is found in the Laws of
Wales, giving the rule of descent for all cultivating villeins. 'Cum fratres inter se dividant haereditatem,' says
a rule of that portion of the Welsh Law which has survived in Latin; 'junior debet habere tygdyn, i. e.
aedificia patris sui, et octo acras de terrâ, si habuerint, (L. Wall., vol. ii. p. 780). And, when the youngest son
has had the paternal dwellinghouse, eight acres of land and certain tools and utensils, the other sons are to
divide what remains. It appears to me that the institution is founded on the same ideas as those which gave a
preference to the Geilfine division of the Celtic family. The homestaying, unemancipated son, still retained
under Patria Potestas, is preferred to the others. If this be so, there is no room for the surprise which the
custom of Borough English has excited, and which arises from contrasting it with the rule of Primogeniture.
But the two institutions have a different origin. Primogeniture is not a natural outgrowth of the family. It is a
political not a tribal institution, and comes to us not from the clansmen but from the Chief. But the rule of
Borough English, like the privileges of the Geilfine, is closely connected with the ancient conception of the
Family as linked together by Patria Potestas. Those who are most emphatically part of the Family when it is
dissolved by the death of its head are preferred in the inheritance according to ideas which appear to have
been once common to the primitive Romans, to the Irish and Welsh Celts, and to the original observers,
whoever they were, of the English custom.
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas
Mr Tylor has justly observed that the true lesson of the new science of Comparative Mythology is the
barrenness in primitive times of the faculty which we most associate with mental fertility, the Imagination.
Comparative Jurisprudence, as might be expected from the natural stability of law and custom, yet more
strongly suggests the same inference, and points to the fewness of ideas and the slowness of additions to the
mental stock as among the most general characteristics of mankind in its infancy.
The fact that the generation of new ideas does not proceed in all states of society as rapidly as in that to which
we belong, is only not familiar to us through our inveterate habit of confining our observation of human
nature to a small portion of its phenomena. When we undertake to examine it, we are very apt to look
exclusively at a part of Western Europe and perhaps of the American Continent. We constantly leave aside
India, China, and the whole Mahometan East. This limitation of our field of vision is perfectly justifiable
when we are occupied with the investigation of the laws of Progress. Progress is, in fact, the same thing as the
continued production of new ideas, and we can only discover the law of this production by examining
sequences of ideas where they are frequent and of considerable length. But the primitive condition of the
progressive societies is best ascertained from the observable condition of those which are nonprogressive;
and thus we leave a serious gap in our knowledge when we put aside the mental state of the millions upon
millions of men who fill what we vaguely call the East as a phenomenon of little interest and of no
instructiveness. The fact is not unknown to most of us that, among these multitudes, Literature, Religion, and
Art or what corresponds to them move always within a distinctly drawn circle of unchanging notions;
but the fact that this condition of thought is rather the infancy of the human mind prolonged than a different
maturity from that most familiar to us, is very seldom brought home to us with a clearness rendering it
fruitful of instruction.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 70
Page No 73
I do not, indeed, deny that the difference between the East and the West, in respect of the different speed at
which new ideas are produced, is only a difference of degree. There were new ideas produced in India even
during the disastrous period just before the English entered it, and in the earlier ages this production must
have been rapid. There must have been a series of ages during which the progress of China was very steadily
maintained, and doubtless our assumption of the absolute immobility of the Chinese and other societies is in
part the expression of our ignorance. Conversely, I question whether new ideas come into being in the West
as rapidly as modern literature and conversation sometimes suggest. It cannot, indeed, be doubted that causes,
unknown to the ancient world, lead among us to the multiplication of ideas. Among them are the never
ceasing discovery of new facts of nature, inventions changing the circumstances and material conditions of
life, and new rules of social conduct; the chief of this last class, and certainly the most powerful in the
domain of law proper, I take to be the famous maxim that all institutions should be adapted to produce the
greatest happiness of the greatest number. Nevertheless, there are not a few signs that even conscious efforts
to increase the number of ideas have a very limited success. Look at Poetry and Fiction. From time to time
one mind endowed with the assemblage of qualities called genius makes a great and sudden addition to the
combinations of thought, word, and sound which it is the province of those arts to produce; yet as suddenly,
after one or a few such efforts, the productive activity of both branches of invention ceases, and they settle
down into imitativeness for perhaps a century at a time. An humbler example may be sought in rules of social
habit. We speak of the caprices of Fashion; yet, on examining them historically, we find them singularly
limited, so much so, that we are sometimes tempted to regard Fashion as passing through cycles of form ever
repeating themselves. There are, in fact, more natural limitations on the fertility of intellect than we always
admit to ourselves, and these, reflected in bodies of men, translate themselves into that weariness of novelty
which seems at intervals to overtake whole Western societies, including minds of every degree of information
and cultivation.
My present object is to point out some of the results of mental sterility at a time when society is in the stage
which we have been considering. Then, the relations between man and man were summed up in kinship. The
fundamental assumption was that all men, not united with you by blood, were your enemies or your slaves.
Gradually the assumption became untrue in fact, and men, who were not blood relatives, became related to
one another on terms of peace and mutual tolerance or mutual advantage Yet no new ideas came into being
exactly harmonising with the new relation, nor was any new phraseology invented to express it. The new
member of each group was spoken of as akin to it, was treated as akin to it, was thought of as akin to it. So
little were ideas changed that, as we shall see, the very affections and emotions which the natural bond
evoked were called forth in extraordinary strength by the artificial tie. The clear apprehension of these facts
throws light on several historical problems, and among them on some of Irish history. Yet they ought not
greatly to surprise us, since, in a modified form, they make part of our everyday experience. Almost
everybody can observe that, when new circumstances arise, we use our old ideas to bring them home to us; it
is only afterwards, and sometimes long afterwards, that our ideas are found to have changed. An English
Court of Justice is in great part an engine for working out this process. New combinations of circumstance are
constantly arising, but in the first instance they are exclusively interpreted according to old legal ideas. A
little later lawyers admit that the old ideas are not quite what they were before the new circumstances arose.
The slow generation of ideas in ancient times may first be adduced as necessary to the explanation of that
great family of Fictions which meet us on the threshold of history and historical jurisprudence. Specimens of
these fictions may be collected on all sides from bodies of archaic custom or rudimentary systems of law, but
those most to our present purpose are fictitious assumptions of bloodrelationship. Elsewhere I have pointed
out the strange conflict between belief or theory and what seems to us notorious fact, which is observable in
early Roman and Hellenic society. 'It may be affirmed of early commonwealths that their citizens considered
all the groups in which they claimed membership to be founded on common lineage. What was obviously
true of the Family was believed to be true first of the House, next of the Tribe, lastly of the State. And yet we
find that, along with this belief, each community preserved records or traditions which distinctly showed that
the fundamental assumption was false. Whether we look to the Greek States, or to Rome, or to the Teutonic
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 71
Page No 74
aristocracies in Ditmarsh which furnished Niebuhr with so many valuable illustrations, or to the Celtic clan
associations, or to that strange social organisation of the Sclavonic Russians and Poles which has only lately
attracted notice, everywhere we discover traces of passages in their history when men of alien descent were
admitted to, and amalgamated with, the original brotherhood. Adverting to Rome singly, we perceive that the
primary group, the Family, was being constantly adulterated by the practice of adoption, while stories seem to
have been always current respecting the exotic extraction of one of the original Tribes, and concerning a large
addition to the Houses made by one of the early Kings. The composition of the State uniformly assumed to be
natural was nevertheless known to be in great measure artificial.' (Ancient Law, pp. 129, 130.) The key to
these singular phenomena has been recently sought in the ancient religions, and has been supposed to be
found in the alleged universal practice of worshipping dead ancestors. Very striking illustrations of them are,
however, supplied by the law and usage of Ireland after it had been Christianised for centuries, and long after
any Eponymous progenitor can be conceived as worshipped . The Family, House, and Tribe of the Romans
and, so far as my knowledge extends, all the analogous divisions of Greek communities were
distinguished by separate special names. But in the Brehon Law, the same word, Fine (or 'family'), is used for
the Family as we ordinarily understand it that is, for the children of a living parent and their descendants
for the Sept or, in phrase of Indian law, the Joint Undivided Family, that is, the combined descendants of
an ancestor long since dead for the Tribe, which was the political unit of ancient Ireland, and even for the
large Tribes in which the smaller units were sometimes absorbed. Nevertheless the Irish Family undoubtedly
received additions through Adoption. The Sept, or larger group of kindred, had a definite place for strangers
admitted to it on stated conditions, the Fine Taccair. The Tribe avowedly included a number of persons,
mostly refugees from other Tribes, whose only connection with it was common allegiance to its Chief.
Moreover the Tribe in its largest extension and considered a political as well as a social unit might have been
absorbed with others in a Great or Arch Tribe, and here the sole source of the kinship still theoretically
maintained is Conquest. Yet all these groups were in some sense or other Families.
Nor does the artificiality solely consist in the extension of the sphere of kinship to classes known to have
been originally alien to the true brotherhood. An even more interesting example of it presents itself when the
ideas of kinship and the phraseology proper to consanguinity are extended to associations which we should
now contemplate as exclusively founded on contract, such as partnerships and guilds. There are no more
interesting pages in Dr Sullivan's Introduction (pp. ccvi et seq.) than those in which he discusses the tribal
origin of Guilds. He claims for the word itself a Celtic etymology, and he traces the institution to the grazing
partnerships common among the ancient Irish. However this may be, it is most instructive to find the same
words used to describe bodies of copartners, formed by contract, and bodies of coheirs or coparceners
formed by common descent. Each assemblage of men seems to have been conceived as a Family. As regards
Guilds, I certainly think, as I thought three years ago, that they have been much too confidently attributed to a
relatively modern origin; and that many of them, and much which is common to all of them, may be
suspected to have grown out of the primitive brotherhoods of covillagers and kinsmen. The trading guilds
which survive in our own country have undergone every sort of transmutation which can disguise their
parentage. They are artificial to begin with, though the hereditary principle has a certain tendency to assert
itself. They have long since relinquished the occupations which gave them a name. They mostly trace their
privileges and constitution to some royal charter; and kingly grants, real or fictitious, are the great cause of
interruption in English History. Yet anybody who, with a knowledge of primitive law and history, examines
the internal mechanism and proceedings of a London Company will see in many parts of them plain traces of
the ancient brotherhood of kinsmen, 'joint in food, worship, and estate;' and I suppose that the nearest
approach to an ancient tribal holding in Ireland is to be found in those confiscated lands which are now the
property of several of these Companies.
The early history of Contract, I need scarcely tell you, is almost exclusively to be sought in the history of
Roman law. Some years ago I pointed to the entanglement which primitive Roman institutions disclose
between the conveyance of property and the contract of sale. Let me now observe that one or two others of
the great Roman contracts appear to me, when closely examined, to afford evidence of their having been
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 72
Page No 75
gradually evolved through changes in the mechanism of primitive society. You have seen how brotherhoods
of kinsmen transform themselves into alliances between persons whom we can only call partners, but still at
first sight the link is missing which would enable us to say that here we have the beginning of the contract of
partnership. Look, however, at the peculiar contract called by the Romans 'societas omnium (or universorum)
bonorum.' It is commonly translated 'partnership with unlimited liability,' and there is no doubt that the elder
form of partnership has had great effect on the newer form. But you will find that, in the societas omnium
bonorum, not only were all the liabilities of the partnership the liabilities of the several partners, but the
whole of the property of each partner was brought into the common stock and was enjoyed as a common
fund. No such arrangement as this is known in the modern world as the result of ordinary agreement, though
in some countries it may be the effect of marriage. It appears to me that we are carried back to the joint
brotherhoods of primitive society, and that their development must have given rise to the contract before us.
Let us turn again to the contract of Mandatum or Agency. The only complete representation of one man by
another which the Roman law allowed was the representation of the Paterfamilias by the son or slave under
his power. The representation of the Principal by the Agent is much more incomplete, and it seems to me
probable that we have in it a shadow of that thorough coalescence between two individuals which was only
possible anciently when they belonged to the same family.
The institutions which I have taken as my examples are institutions of indigenous growth, developed
probably more or less within all ancient societies by the expansion of the notion of kinship. But it sometimes
happens that a wholly foreign institution is introduced from without into a society based upon assumed
consanguinity, and then it is most instructive to observe how closely, in such a case, material which
antecedently we should think likely to oppose the most stubborn resistance to the infiltration of tribal ideas
assimilates itself nevertheless to the model of a Family or Tribe. You may be aware that the ancient Irish
Church has long been a puzzle to ecclesiastical historians. There are difficulties suggested by it on which I do
not pretend to throw any new light, nor, indeed, could they conveniently be considered here. Among
perplexities of this class are the extraordinary multiplication of bishops and their dependence, apparently an
almost servile dependence, on the religious houses to which they were attached. But the relation of the
various ecclesiastical bodies to one another was undoubtedly of the nature of tribal relation. The Brehon law
seems to me fully to confirm the account of the matter given, from the purely ecclesiastical literature, by Dr
Todd, in the Introduction to his Life of St Patrick. One of the great Irish or Scotic Missionaries, who
afterwards nearly invariably reappears as a Saint, obtains a grant of lands from some chieftain or tribe in
Ireland or Celtic Britain, and founds a monastery there, or it may be that the founder of the religious house is
already himself the chieftain of a tribe. The House becomes the parent of others, which again may in their
turn throw out minor religious establishments, at once monastic and missionary. The words signifying
'family' or 'tribe' and 'kinship' are applied to all the religious bodies created by this process. Each monastic
house, with its monks and bishops, constitutes a 'family' or 'tribe;' and its secular or servile dependants appear
to be sometimes included under the name. The same appellation is given to the collective assemblage of
religious houses formed by the parent monastery and the various churches or monastic bodies sprung from it.
These make up together the 'tribe of the saint,' but this last expression is not exclusively employed with this
particular meaning. The abbot of the parent house and all the abbots of the minor houses are the 'comharbas'
or coheirs of the saint, and in yet another sense the 'family' or 'tribe' of the saint means his actual tribesmen
or bloodrelatives. Iona, or Hy, was, as you know, the famous religious house founded by St Columba near
the coast of the newer Scotia. 'The Abbot of Hy', says Dr Todd, 'or Coarb of Columba, was the common
head of Durrow, Kells, Swords, Drumcliff, and other houses in Ireland founded by Columba, as well as of the
parent monastery of Hy, and the "family of Columkille" was composed of the congregations or inmates and
dependants of all those monasteries. The families, therefore, of such monasteries as Clomacnois or Durrow
might muster a very respectable body of fighting men.' Let me add, that there is very good evidence that these
'families of the saints' were occasionally engaged in sanguinary little wars. But, 'in general' (I now quote
again from Dr Todd), 'the "family" meant only the monks or religious of the house.'
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 73
Page No 76
It will be obvious to you that this application of the same name to all these complicated sets of relations is
every now and then extremely perplexing, but the key to the difficulty is the conception of the kindred
branching off in successive generations from the common stock, planting themselves occasionally at a
distance, but never altogether breaking the bond which connected them with their original family and chief.
Nothing, let me observe, can be more curious than the way in which, throughout these artificial structures, the
original natural principle upon which they were modelled struggles to assert itself at the expense of the
imitative system. In all the more modern guilds, membership always tended to become hereditary, and here
we have the Brehon law striving to secure a preference, in elections to the Abbacy, to the actual
bloodrelatives of the sainted founder. The ecclesiastical rule, we know, required election by the monks, but
the Corus Bescna declares that, on a vacancy, the 'family of the saint' (which here means the founder's sept),
if there be a qualified monk among them, ought to be preferred in elections to the Abbacy 'though there be
but a psalmsinger of them, if he be fit, he shall have it.' And it proceeds to say that, if no relative or
tribesman of the saint be qualified, the Abbacy shall go to some member of the tribe which originally granted
the land.
A very modern example of this plasticity of the notion of kinship has recently been brought to my notice. The
covillagers of an Indian village call themselves brothers, although, as I have frequently observed, the
composition of the community is often artificial and its origin very miscellaneous. The appellation, at the
same time, is distinctly more than a mere word. Now, some of the Christian missionaries have recently tried
an experiment which promises to have much success, and have planted in villages converts collected from all
sorts of different regions. Yet these persons, as I am informed, fall into a 'brotherhood' quite as easily and talk
the language and assume the habits appropriate to it quite as naturally as if they and their forefathers had been
members from time immemorial of this peculiarly Indian association, the villagecommunity.
There is, however, another set of phenomena which belong to the same class, but which seem to me to have
been much misunderstood. When men, under the influence of the cast of thought we are discussing, are
placed in circumstances which naturally breed affection and sympathy, or when they are placed in a relation
which they are taught to consider especially sacred, not only their words and ideas but their feelings,
emotions, and prejudices mould themselves on the pattern of those which naturally result from consanguinity.
We have, I believe, a striking example of the process in the history of the Christian Church. You know, I dare
say, that Spiritual Relationship or the tie between a sponsor and a baptized person, or between Sponsors, or
even between the sponsors and the family of the baptized, became by degrees the source of a great number of
prohibitions against intermarriage, which stood on the same level with those based on affinity, and almost
with those founded on consanguinity. The earliest evidence we have that this order of ideas was stirring the
Christian community is, I believe, a Constitution of Justinian in the Code (v. 4. 26), which forbids the
marriage of the sponsor with the baptized; but the prohibitions were rapidly extended by the various
authorities which contributed to the Canon law, and were finally regulated and somewhat narrowed by the
Council of Trent. Nowadays, I am told that they merely survive formally in the Roman Catholic Church, and
that dispensations relaxing them are obtainable as of course. The explanation of the system by technical
theologians is that it is based on the wish to give a peculiar sacredness to the bond created by sponsorship,
and this I believe to be a true account of its origin. But I do not believe that Spiritual Relationship, a structure
based on contract, would in every stage of thought have assimilated itself to natural relationship. The system
developed itself just when Christianity was being diffused among races whose social organisation was
founded on kinship, and I cannot but think that their ideas reacted on the Church. With such races a very
sacred tie was necessarily of the nature of a family tie, and carried with it the same associations and the same
order of feeling. I do not, therefore, consider that such terms as Gossipred, Godfather, Godson to which
there are counterparts in several languages were created by the theory of Spiritual Relationship, but rather
that they mark the process by which that theory was formed.
It seems to me accordingly in the highest degree natural that Spiritual Relationship, when introduced into a
tribal society like that of the ancient Irish, should closely assimilate itself to bloodrelationship. We know in
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 74
Page No 77
fact that it did so, and that the stringency of the relation and the warmth of the affections which it produced
moved the scorn, the wrath, and the astonishment of several generations of English observers, deriving their
ideas from a social order now become very unlike that of Ireland. But by the side of Gossipred, or Spiritual
Relationship, there stood another much more primitive institution, which was extraordinarily developed
among the ancient Irish, though not at all peculiar to them. This was Fosterage, the giving and taking of
children for nurture. Of the reasons why this practice, now known to have been widely diffused among Aryan
communities, should have had an exceptional importance and popularity in ireland, we can say little more
than that they probably belong to the accidents of Irish history and of Irish social life. But of the fact there is
no doubt. An entire subtract in the Senchus Mor is devoted to the Law of Fosterage, and sets out with the
greatest minuteness the rights and duties attaching to all parties when the children of another family were
received for nurture and education. It is classed, with Gossipred, as one of the anomalies or curses of Ireland
by all her English critics, from Giraldus Cambrensis in the twelfth century to Spenser in the sixteenth. It
seemed to them monstrous that the same mother's milk should produce in Ireland the same close affections as
did common paternity in their own country. The true explanation was one which is only now dawning On us.
It was, that Fosterage was an institution which, though artificial in its commencements, was natural in its
operations; and that the relation of fosterparent and fosterchild tended, in that stage of feeling, to become
indistinguishable from the relation of father and son.
The form of Fosterage which has most interest for the modern enquirer is called by the Translators of the
Brehon tracts Literary Fosterage. It was an institution nearly connected with the existence of the Brehon Law
Schools, and it consists of the various relations established between the Brehon teacher and the pupils he
received into his house for instruction in the Brehon lore. However it may surprise us that the connection
between Schoolmaster and Pupil was regarded as peculiarly sacred by the ancient Irish, and as closely
resembling natural fatherhood, the Brehon tracts leave no room for doubt on the point. It is expressly laid
down that it created the same Patria Potestas as actual paternity; and the literary fosterfather, though he
teaches gratuitously, has a claim through life upon portions of the property of the literary fosterson. Thus
the Brehon with his pupils constituted not a school in our sense but a true family. While the ordinary
fosterfather was bound by the law to give education of some kind to his fosterchildren to the sons of
chiefs instructions in riding, shooting with the bow, swimming, and chessplaying, and instruction to their
daughters in sewing, cutting out, and embroidery the Brehon trained his fostersons in learning of the
highest dignity, the lore of the chief literary profession. He took payment, but it was the law which settled it
for him. It was part of his status, and not the result of a bargain.
There are some faint traces of Fosterage in the Hindoo law, but substantially it has dropped out of the system.
The vestiges of Literary Fosterage are, however, tolerably abundant and very plain. According to the general
custom of India, the Brahmin teacher of Brahmin pupils receives no payment for his services, but the Hindoo
law repeatedly reserves to him a remote succession to their property. In each of four Brahminical lawtracts
of great authority, the Vyavahara Mayukha, the DayaBhaga, the Mitakshara, and the
DayaKramaSangraha, the same ancient text is quoted (sometimes but not always attributed to Manu),
which is to the effect that 'If there be no male issue the nearest kinsman inherits; or in default of kindred, the
preceptor, or failing him the disciple.' One commentator explains that the preceptor is the instructor in the
Vedas, and another describes him as the person who affords religious instruction to his pupil after investing
him with the Brahminical thread. These writers add that if neither teacher nor pupil have survived the
deceased his fellowstudent will succeed. Modern cases turning on these peculiar rules of succession may be
found in the AngloIndian Law Reports.
We are thus brought face to face with a problem which possesses interest in proportion to its difficulty the
problem of the origin of Castes. I cannot profess to do more than approach it, but the opportunity of throwing
even the least light on a subject so dark ought not to be neglected. First let me say that, among the
comparatively few English writers who have noticed the Brehon lawyers, some have loosely described them
as a caste. But this is an improper use of the word, though it is one not uncommon in India. As regards the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 75
Page No 78
position of the Brehons in very early times, the evidence of the Irish records is consistent with the testimony
of Caesar as to the literary class of the Gallic Celts, and seems to show that anyone who went through a
particular training might become a Brehon. When, however, Ireland began to be examined by English
observers, it is plain that the art and knowledge of the Brehon had become hereditary in certain families who
were attached to or dependent on the Chiefs of particular tribes. There is nothing remarkable in this change,
which has obviously occurred with a vast number of trades and professions in India, now popularly called
castes. In societies of an archaic type, a particular craft or kind of knowledge becomes in time an hereditary
profession of families, almost as a matter of course. The difficulty with a native of India, unsophisticated by
English ideas, is not to find a reason why a son should succeed to the learning of his father, and consequently
to his office and duties; his difficulty would rather be to explain to himself why it should not be so, and how
the public interests could be consulted by any other arrangement. The States governed by native Indian
Princes are becoming a good deal Anglicised, but still in them it is the practically universal rule that office is
hereditary. We do not, however, thus arrive at a complete account of the growth of those castes which are
definite sections of great populations one only of these castes really survives in India, that of the Brahmins,
and it is strongly suspected that the whole literary theory of Caste, which is of Brahmin origin, is based on the
existence of the Brahmin caste atone. Now, the tendency of knowledge to become hereditary is, by itself,
consistent with a great variety of religious and literary cultivation; but, as a fact, the Brahmins of India are a
remarkably homogeneous class, admitting (though no doubt with considerable local qualifications) a general
brotherhood of all members of the order.
While, then, I cannot say that our scanty information respecting changes in the status of the Brehon lawyers
helps us much towards a comprehension of the beginnings of Caste in the true sense, I certainly think that we
learn something more than we knew before from the references in the Brehon tracts to Literary Fosterage.
They appear to me to give a new emphasis and point to the rules of Hindoo Law respecting the remote
succession of the 'spiritual preceptor' to the property of families. It seems as if in the most ancient state of
both systems Literary or Religious fatherhood had been closely assimilated to actual fatherhood. Under these
circumstances, if great schools of Vedaic learning existed in India in very ancient times, as we have strong
reason to think they did, the relation between Teacher and Pupil would closely follow and imitate the relation
between father and son. A great profession would thus be formed, with stores of common knowledge; but the
tie between the members would not be purely intellectual; it would from the first be conceived as of the
nature of kinship. Such a system, as the old ideas decayed, would tend infallibly to become one of real
consanguinity. The aptitude for sacred know ledge would come to be thought to run in the blood of sons
whose fathers had been instructed in it, and none but such sons would be received into the schools. A Caste
would thus be formed, in the eyes of its members the type of all Castes.
We have thus strong reason for thinking that societies still under the influence of primitive thought labour
under a certain incapacity for regarding men, grouped together by virtue of any institutions whatsoever, as
connected otherwise than through bloodrelationship. We find that, through this barrenness of conception,
they are apt to extend the notion of consanguinity and the language beginning in it to institutions of their own
not really founded on community of blood, and even to institutions of foreign origin. We find also that the
association between institutions arising from true kinship and institutions based on artificial kinship is
sometimes so strong, that the emotions which they respectively call forth are practically indistinguishable.
These phenomena of early thought and feeling appear to me amply to account for some facts of Irish history
which nearly all English writers on Ireland have noticed with extreme surprise or indignation. The
expressions of Sir John Davis, while stating that many of the early AngloNorman adventurers settled in
Ireland became in time pure Irish chieftains, reflect the violent astonishment and anger which the
transformation excited in Englishmen. 'The English Colonists did embrace and use the Irish custom, after
they had rejected the Civil and Honourable Laws and Customs of England, whereby they became degenerate
and metamorphosed like Nebuchadnezzar, who, although he had the face of a man, had the heart of a beast;
or like those who had drunk of Circe's cup and were turned into very beasts, and yet took such pleasure in
their beastly manner of life as they would not return to their shape of men again; insomuch as within less time
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas 76
Page No 79
than the age of a man, they had no marks or difference left among them of that noble nation from which they
were descended.' The fact, stated in this bitter language, is not especially marvellous. We have seen the
general complexion of Irish society giving its colour to institutions of all sorts associations of kinsmen
shading off into assemblages of partners and guildbrothers foster parentage, spiritual parentage, and
preceptorship taking their hue from natural paternity ecclesiastical organisation blending with tribal
organisation. The AngloNorman captain who had thought to conquer for himself an Irish signory passed
insensibly in the same way into the chieftain of an Irish tribe. The dependants who surrounded him did not
possibly draw any clear distinction between the actual depositary of power and the natural depositary of
power, and, as the contagiousness of ideas is in proportion to their fewness, it is intelligible that he too was
affected by the mental atmosphere in which he lived. Nor were other motives wanting. The extreme poverty
and constant distractions of Ireland did not prevent an extraordinary amount of the pride of authority, of the
pride of birth, and even of the pride of wealth from centring in the dignity of an Irish Chief.
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I
I stated on a former occasion (Lecture 1. p. 8) that the branch of law which we now call the Law of Distress
occupies the greatest part of the largest Brehon lawtract, the Senchus Mor. The importance thus given to
Distress is a fact of much significance, and in this and the following Lecture I propose to discuss the
questions it raises and the conclusions it suggests.
The value of the precious discovery made by Niebuhr, when he disinterred in 1816 the manuscript of Gaius,
does not solely arise from the new light which was at once thrown on the beginnings of the legal system
which is the mountain of the greatest part of civilised jurisprudence. There are portions of the treatise then
restored to the world which afford us glimpses of something older than law itself, and which enable us to
connect with law the practices dictated to barbarous men by impulses which it has become the prime office of
all law to control. At the head of the passages in the work of Gaius which allow the mind's eye to penetrate
some little way into the chaos out of which social order sprang, I place the fragmentary and imperfect
account, given near the commencement of the Fourth Book, of the old Legis Actiones, which in the age of
Gaius himself had ceased to have more than an historical and antiquarian interest.
Legis Actio, of which the exact meaning does not seem to have been known to Gaius, may be conjectured to
have been the substantive form of the verbal expression, legem or lege agere, and to have been equivalent to
what we now call Procedure. It has been several times observed that among the Legis Actiones are included
several proceedings which are not of the nature of Actions or Suits, but are rather modes of executing
decrees. The fact seems to be that, by a course of change which may be traced in the history of Roman law,
one portion, 'Actio,' of the venerable phrase 'Legis Actio' has been gradually disjoined from the rest, and has
come to denote that stage of the administration of justice which is directly conducted by the Court, together,
in some judicial systems, with the stage immediately preceding it. I suppose that originally lex, used of the
assumed written basis of Roman law, and legis actio, corresponded roughly to what many centuries
afterwards were called Substantive and Adjective Law, the law declaring rights and duties and the rules
according to which the law declaring rights and duties is administered. On the expression just mentioned,
Adjective Law, with which Bentham and his school have familiarised us, I will make a remark which applies
to much in the phraseology and classifications of the Analytical Jurists, that it is correct and convenient
according to the ideas of their day, but that, if used of very old law, it is apt to lead to an historical
misconception. It would not be untrue to assert that, in one stage of human affairs, rights and duties are rather
the adjective of procedure than procedure a mere appendage to rights and duties. There have been times when
the real difficulty lay, not in conceiving what a man was entitled to, but in obtaining it; so that the method,
violent or legal, by which an end was obtained was of more consequence than the nature of the end itself. As
a fact, it is only in the most recent times or in the most highly developed legal systems that remedies have lost
importance in comparison with rights and have ceased to affect them deeply and variously.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 77
Page No 80
The first and in many respects the most interesting of these ancient modes of proceeding is the Legis Actio
Sacramenti, the undoubted parent of all the Roman Actions, and consequently of most of the civil remedies
now in use in the world. Several years ago I pointed out (Ancient Law, pp. 376, 377) that the technical
formalities appeared plainly, upon inspection, to be a dramatisation of the Origin of Justice. 'Two armed
men,' I said, 'are wrangling about some disputed property. The Praetor, vir pietate gravis, happens to be going
by and interposes to stop the contest. The disputants state their case to him, and agree that he shall arbitrate
between them, it being arranged that the loser, besides resigning the subject of the quarrel, shall pay a sum of
money to the umpire as remuneration for his trouble and loss of time.' 'This interpretation,' I then added,
'would be less plausible than it is, were it not that, by a surprising coincidence, the ceremony described by
Gaius as the imperative course of proceeding in a Legis Actio is substantially the same with one of the two
subjects which the God Hephaestus is Described by Homer as moulding into the First Compartment of the
Shield of Achilles.' Singe these passages were written, the labours of more recent enquirers enable us to class
this judicial picture of the origin of one great institution, Civil Justice, with other pictorial or dramatic
representations of forgotten practices which, in various parts of the world, survive in the forms attending
institutions of at least equal importance. It may be seen, for example, from Mr McLennan's work on
'Primitive Marriage,' that a large part of mankind still simulate in their marriage ceremonies the carrying off
the bride by violence, and thus preserve the memory of the reign of force which, at all events as between tribe
and tribe, preceded everywhere the reign of law. It is not at the same time to be supposed that these
longdescended dramas imply or ever implied any disrespect for the institutions with which they are
associated. In all probability they intentionally commemorate not the evil but the remedy for the evil: and,
until they degenerate into meaningless usages, they are enacted, not in honour of brute force, but in honour of
the institutions which superseded it, Marriage and Civil Justice.
Almost every gesture and almost every set of formal words in the Legis Actio Sacramenti symbolise
something which, in some part of the world or another, in some Aryan society or another, has developed into
an important institution. The claimant places his hand on the slave or other subject of dispute, and this grasp
of the thing claimed, which is reproduced in the corresponding procedure of the ancient Germans and which,
from them, was continued in various modified forms far down into the Middle Ages, is an early example of
that demand before action on which all civilised systems of law insist. The wand, which the claimant held in
his hand, is stated by Gaius to have represented a spear, and the spear, the emblem of the strong man armed,
served as the symbol of property held absolutely and against the world, not only in the Roman but in several
other Western societies. The proceedings included a series of assertions and reassertions of right by the
parties, and this formal dialogue was the parent of the Art of Pleading. The quarrel between plaintiff and
defendant, which was a mere pretence among the Romans, long remained a reality in other societies, and,
though its theory was altered, it survived in the Wager of Battle which, as an English institution, was only
finally abolished in our fathers' day. The interposition of the Praetor and the acceptance of his mediation
expanded into the Administration of Justice in the Roman State, one of the most powerful of instrumentalities
in the historical transformation of the civilised world. The disputants staked a sum of money the
Sacramentum, from which the proceedings took their name on the merits of their quarrel, and the stake
went into the public exchequer. The money thus wagered, which appears in a singularly large number of
archaic legal systems, is the earliest representative of those Courtfees which have been a more considerable
power in legal history than historians of law are altogether inclined to admit. The very spirit in which a Legis
Actio was conducted was that which, in the eyes of laymen, has been most characteristic of lawyers in all
historical times. If, Says Gaius. you sued by Legis Actio for injury to your vines, and called them vines, you
would fail; you must call them trees, because the text of the Twelve Tables spoke only of trees. The ancient
collection of Teutonic legal formulas, known as the Malberg Gloss, contains provisions of precisely the same
character. If you sue for a bull, you will miscarry if you describe him as a bull; you must give him his ancient
juridical designation of 'leader of the herd.' You must call the forefinger the 'arrow'finger, the goat the
'browser upon leeks.' There are lawyers alive who can recollect when the English system of Special Pleading,
now just expiring, was applied upon principles not remotely akin to these and historically descended from
them.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 78
Page No 81
The description given by Gaius of the Legis Actio Sacramenti is followed by a lacuna in the manuscript. It
was once occupied with an account of the Judicis Postulatio, which was evidently a modification of the older
Sacramental Action by which this ancient remedy was adapted to a particular class of cases. The text of the
treatise begins again with a description of the Condictio, which is said by Gaius to have been created, but
which is believed to have been only regulated, by two Roman statutes of the sixth century of Rome the
Lex Silia and the Lex Calpurnia. The Condictio, which afterwards developed into one of the most useful of
the Roman actions, originally derived its name from a notice which the plaintiff gave the defendant to appear
before the Praetor in thirty days, in order that a Judex or referee might be nominated; and immediately (as I
myself think) on this notice being given, the parties entered into a 'sponsio' and 'restipulatio,' that is, they laid
a formal wager (distinct from the stake called Sacramentum) on the justice of their respective contentions.
The sum thus staked, which was always equal to a third of the amount in dispute, went in the end to the
successful litigant, and not, like the Sacramentum, to the State. Lawyers wondered, Gaius tells us, that such
an action should be needed when property could have been recovered by the older and unmodified procedure.
Many technical answers to this question have been given by modern commentators on Roman law, but we
will see whether a better explanation of it cannot be obtained by approaching it from another side.
Gaius, leaving the Condictio, proceeds to discuss two of the Legis Actiones, the Manus Injectio and the
Pignoris Capio, which cannot be made to square in any way with our modern conception of an action. The
Manus Injectio is expressly stated to have been originally the Roman mode of execution against the person of
a judgment debtor. It has considerable historical interest, for it was undoubtedly the instrument of the
cruelties practised by the Roman aristocracy on their defaulting plebeian debtors, and thus it gave the first
impetus to a series of popular movements which affected the whole history of the Roman Commonwealth.
The Pignoris Capio also, possibly under a slightly altered name, was a mode of execution in later times
against property after decree; but this was not its original purpose as a Legis Actio. It was at first a wholly
extrajudicial proceeding. The person who proceeded by it seized in certain cases the goods of a
fellowcitizen, against whom he had a claim, but against whom he had not instituted a suit. The power of
seizure could be exercised by soldiers against public officers bound to supply them with pay, horse, or forage;
and it could also be resorted to by the seller of a beast for sacrifice against a defaulting purchaser.. It was thus
confined to claims of great urgency or of highly sacred obligation; but it was afterwards extended to demands
for overdue arrears of public revenue. I am indebted to Mr Poste for the observation that the ideal institutions
of Plato's Laws include something strongly resembling the Roman Pignoris Capio; and here again it is a
remedy for breach of public duties connected with military service or religious observance.
I take the Pignoris Capio as the immediate startingpoint of all which I am about to say on the subject of
Ancient Civil Procedure. First of all let us ask whether Gaius himself gives us any hint of its meaning and
significance in the primitive Roman system. The clue is slender, but it seems to me sufficiently traceable in
the statement that the Pignoris Capio could be resorted to in the absence of the Praetor and generally in that
of the person under liability, and also that it might be carried out even when the Courts were not sitting.
Let us go back for a moment to the parent Legis Actio the L. A. Sacramenti. Its venerable forms
presuppose a quarrel and celebrate the mode of settling it. It is a passing arbitrator whose interposition is
simulated by the Praetor. But suppose there is no arbitrator at hand. What expedient for averting. bloodshed
remains, and is any such expedient reflected in that ancient procedure which, by the fact of its existence,
implies that the shedding of blood has somehow been prevented?
I dare say I shall at the outset appear to be making a trivial remark when I say that one method of gaining the
object is to lay a wager. Even now this is one of the commonest ways of postponing a dispute as to a matter
of fact, and the truth is that the tendency to bet upon results lies extremely deep in human nature, and has
grown up with it from its remote infancy. It is not everybody who, when his blood is hot, will submit to have
a quarrel referred to a third person present, much less to a third person absent; but he will constantly do so, if
he lays a wager on it, and if, besides being found in the right, he has a chance of receiving the amount staked.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 79
Page No 82
And this I suppose differing, I own, from several high authorities to be the true significance of the
Sponsio and Restipulatio, which we know to have been of the essence of the ancient Roman Condictio, and
of the agreement to appear before the Praetor in thirty days. The Legis Actio Sacramenti assumes that the
quarrel is at once referred to a present arbitrator; the Condictio that the reference is to the decision of an
arbitrator after thirty days' interval, but meantime the parties have entered into a separate wager on the merits
of their dispute. We know that the liability to an independent penalty attached to the suitor by Condictio even
when it had become one of the most important Roman actions, and that it was still exacted in the age of
Cicero.
There is yet another primitive contrivance by which, in the absence of a present arbitrator, a quarrel may be
prevented from issuing in bloodshed. The claimant willing to go to arbitration may, in the absence of his
adversary, or if he be the stronger, in his presence, take forcible possession of his moveable property and
detain it till he too submits. I believe this to have been the true primitive office of the Pignoris Capio, though
the full evidence of my opinion will not be before you till I have tracked the same institution through the
twilight of other legal systems. Among the Romans, even at the date of the Twelve Tables, it had become (to
employ Mr Tylor's phrase) a mere survival, confined to cases when the denial of justice was condemned by
superstition or by a sense of the sternest public emergency; and this was a consequence of the exceptionally
rapid development of Roman law and procedure, and of the exceptionally early date at which the Roman
tribunals became the organs of the national sovereignty. You will see hereafter how much reason there is for
thinking that the progress of most societies towards a complete administration of justice was slow and
gradual, and that the Commonwealth at first interfered through its various organs rather to keep order and see
fair play in quarrels than took them, as it now does always and everywhere, into its own hands. To this
period, long forgotten among the Romans, those peculiar rules pointed back which survived along with the
Pignoris Capio, and which provided for its exercise out of court and during the judicial vacation.
I turn to the Teutonic societies for vestiges of a practice similar to that which the Romans called Pignoris
Capio. They seem to be quite unmistakeable in that portion of our own English law which is concerned with
the power of Distraint or Distress and with the connected legal remedy known as Replevin. The examples of
the right to distrain another man's property which are most familiar to you are, I dare say, the landlord's right
to seize the goods of his tenant for unpaid rent, and the right of the lawful possessor of land to take and
impound stray beasts which are damaging his crops or soil. The process by which the latter right is made
effectual retains far more of the ancient institution than does distress for rent. For the peculiar power of the
landlord to distrain for rent, while it remains an extrajudicial remedy, has been converted into a complete
remedy of its kind by a series of statutes comparatively modern. It has always, however, been the theory of
the most learned English lawyers that distress is in principle an incomplete remedy; its primary object is to
compel the person against whom it is properly employed to make satisfaction. But goods distrained for rent
are nowadays not merely held as a security for the landlord's claim; they are ultimately put up for sale with
certain prescribed formalities, the landlord is paid out of the proceeds, and the overplus is returned to the
tenant. Thus the proceeding has become merely a special method by which payment of rent, and certain other
payments which are placed on the same footing, are enforced without the help of a Court of Justice. But the
distraint of cattle for damage still retains a variety of archaic features. It is not a complete remedy. The taker
merely keeps the cattle until satisfaction is made to him for the injury, or till they are returned by him on an
engagement to contest the right to distrain in an action of Replevin.
The practice of Distress of taking nams, a word preserved in the once famous lawterm withernam is
attested by records considerably older than the Conquest. There is reason to believe that anciently it was
resorted to in many more cases than our oldest commonlaw authorities recognise; but about the reign of
Henry the Third, when it was confined to certain specific claims and wrongs, the course of the proceeding
was as follows: The person assuming himself to be aggrieved seized the goods (which anciently were almost
always the cattle) of the person whom he believed to have injured him or failed in duty towards him. He
drove the beasts to a pound, an enclosed piece of land reserved for the purpose, and generally open to the sky.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 80
Page No 83
Let me observe in passing that there is no more ancient institution in the country than the VillagePound. It is
far older than the King's Bench, and probably older than the Kingdom. While the cattle were on their way to
the pound the owner had a limited right of rescue which the law recognised, but which he ran great risk in
exercising. Once lodged within the enclosure, the impounded beasts, when the pound was uncovered, had to
be fed by the owner and not by the distrainor; nor was the rule altered till the present reign. The distrainor's
part in the proceedings ended in fact with the impounding; and we have to consider what courses were
thereupon open to the person whose cattle had been seized. Of course he might submit and discharge the
demand. Or he might tender security for its acquittal. Or again he might remain obstinate and leave his beasts
in the pound. It might happen, however, that he altogether denied the distrainor's right to distrain, or that the
latter, on security being tendered to him for the adjustment of his claim, refused to release the cattle. In either
of these casts the cattleowner (at least at the time of which we are speaking) might either apply to the King's
Chancery for a writ commanding the Sheriff to 'make replevin,' or he might verbally complain himself to the
Sheriff, who would then proceed at once to 'replevy.' The process denoted by this ancient phrase consisted of
several stages. The Sheriff first of all demanded a view of the impounded cattle; if this were refused, he
treated the distrainor as having committed a violent breach of the King's peace, and raised the hue and cry
after him. If the cattle (as doubtless constantly was the case) had been driven to a distance and out of his
jurisdiction, the Sheriff sought for cattle of the distrainor and seized them to double the value of the beasts
which were not forthcoming the 'taking in withernam' of old English law. In more peaceable times,
however, and among lawabiding people, the deputy of the Crown was allowed to see the cattle, which he
immediately returned to their original owner on a pledge to abide by the decision of a Court of Justice. A day
was then appointed for the trial, which took place with the proceeding well known to lawyers as the Action of
Replevin. A great deal of technical learning has clustered round it, but for our purposes it is enough to say
that the plaintiff in the action was the owner of the distrained cattle and the defendant was the distrainor.
The comparative antiquity of the various steps in the procedure are not, I think, difficult to detect. Nothing
can be more archaic than the picture presented by its more venerable details. The seizure of the cattle, the
rescue and the counterseizure, belong to the oldest practices of mankind. We were carried back, by the
Legis Actio Sacramenti of the Romans, to a sudden fight over disputed property barely stopped by a casual
passerby. Here, not in a citycommunity, but among the ancient legal forms of a halfpastoral,
halfagricultural people, we come upon plain traces of a foray. But the foray which survives in the old Law
of Distress is not, like the combat of the ancient Roman Action,a mere dramatic representation. Up to a
certain point it is a reality, and the most probable account of its origin is that it is a genuinely disorderly
proceeding which the law steps in to regulate. You will see presently that there are other independent reasons
for thinking that some of the earliest interferences of the power which we call the Law, the State, or the King,
with highhanded violence consisted, neither in wholly forbidding it nor in assuming active jurisdiction over
the quarrel which provoked it, but in limiting it, prescribing forms for it, or turning it to new purposes. Thus
the next series of incidents in the practice of distraint the impounding, the stress laid upon pledge or
security, and the acknowledgment of continuing ownership which is implied in the liability of the person
distrained upon to feed the cattle, and in the rule that the distrainor shall not work them belong to a newer
range of ideas which dictate the first attempts to moderate reprisals and regulate revenge for wrong. Distress
now becomes a semiorderly contrivance for extorting satisfaction. Many vestiges of this ancient function
remain. It has been observed by Blackstone and others that the modified exemption of certain classes of
goods from distraint ploughoxen, for example, and tools of trade was not in its origin the least
intended as a kindness to the owner. It was entailed by the very nature of the whole proceeding, since without
the instruments of tillage or handicraft the debtor could never pay his debt. A passage in the 'Dialogus de
Scaccario' (ii. 14), prescribing the order in which the goods of the King's debtors are to be sold, strongly bears
out this view.
Latest in the order of proceeding, and latest probably in date, came the direct interposition of the State. The
King steps in, first. in what we should now call his administrative capacity. His administrative deputy, the
Sheriff, on complaint made by their owner, Follows up the cattle, demands a sight of them, raises the hue and
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 81
Page No 84
cry if it be refused, and seizes twice their number if the beasts have been driven away. Even when he obtains
his view, he can do nothing unless the cattleowner, denying the right of his adversary to distrain, is prepared
with security that he will try the question between them in a Court of Justice. Thus tardily does that power
make its appearance which according to our notions should long since have appeared on the scene, the
judicial power of the Commonwealth. Its jurisdiction is obviously acquired through the act of the Sheriff in
restoring the cattle upon pledge given. The distrainor has lost his material security, the cattle. The owner of
the cattle has become personally, bound. And thus both are placed under a compulsion which drives them in
the end to a judicial arbitration.
Nearly six hundred years ago, the contrast between the ancient proceedings in Replevin and suits conducted
on what were then modern principles was already striking. The second chapter of the Statute of Westminster
the Second is aimed at certain contrivances by which tenants contrived to defeat the lord's remedy by distress;
and, in giving the King's Justices jurisdiction in such cases, it goes on to say that such a provision does not
militate against the principle of the Common Law which forbids the removal of suits to the Justices on the
petition of a defendant. 'For,' it adds, 'although at first sight the tenant may seem to be plaintiff and the lord
defendant, yet in reality, regard being had to the fact that the lord distrains and sues for services and dues
behind, he is rather plaintiff or complainant than defendant.' The action of Replevin is in fact an excellent
illustration of the difference between ancient and modern juridical principles. According to ideas now
confirmed in us, the person who sets a Court of Justice in motion is the person who complains of a wrong. In
the case supposed, this is not the man distrained upon but the man who distrains. He it is who has suffered an
injury for which he made reprisals on his adversary's property. Yet it is his adversary who has to start the
legal procedure and to constitute himself plaintiff in the Action of Replevin. The reason why a modern Court
of Justice would insist on taking the whole dispute into its own hands, and dealing with it in its own way
from the very beginning, is that, having always the full command of the public force, it is sure of being able
to compel the submission of the defendant to its jurisdiction and of coercing him in the end till he does
justice, however long the coercion may be delayed. But at the era to which the procedure in distress originally
belonged, the Court had no such assurance of power; and hence the person assumed to have a grievance is
allowed to proceed according to the primitive method, which has the advantage of giving the other side the
strongest inducements to call in the judicial authority of the State and submit to its decision.
The information furnished to us respecting this primitive procedure by the various bodies of Continental
Teutonic law known collectively as the Leges Barbarorum is of a very interesting kind. Almost all of them
contain references to Pignoratio or distraint of goods. The Visigothic law expressly prohibits it; and, at the
other end of the scale, the Lombardic law has a trace of that licence of distress which has survived in the
English Commonlaw and permits it after simple demand of payment. But the Salic law, which the most
learned Germans now believe to have been drawn up at some period between the time at which Tacitus wrote
and the time at which the Franks broke into the Empire, contains a series of very peculiar and instructive
provisions on the subject, which have been for the first time fully interpreted by Sohm. Under this system,
Distress is not yet a judicial remedy; it is still an extrajudicial mode of redress, but it has been incorporated
with a regular and highly complex procedure. A succession of notices have to be given in solemn form by the
complainant to the person of whom he complains, and whose property he proposes to seize. Nor can he
proceed to seizure until he has summoned this person before the Popular Court, and until the Popular Officer
of the Court, the Thunginus, has pronounced a formula licensing distraint. Then,and not till then, he can make
what we should call a distress upon his adversary. It seems quite clear that, before the Conquest, attempts
were made in England to narrow the liberty of distraint by the same class of restrictions which we find in the
Salic Law and the allied Teutonic bodies of usage. These provisions have their close counterpart in the
ordinance of Canute that no man is to take nams unless he has demanded right three times in the Hundred; if
he obtain no justice the third time, he is to go to the Shiregemot; the shire is to appoint him a fourth time,
and, if that fails, he may take the distress.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 82
Page No 85
It is to be remarked that the process of the Salic Law which answers to our distress is especially a remedy in
certain cases of breach of contract. Distraint, the seizing of nams, was certainly employed to enforce a similar
class of demands under old English law before the Conquest; and the practice seems to have been known in
Bracton's day, though the brevity of his notice does not permit us to understand fully its course and character.
In this respect the Pignoration of the Continental Teutonic law is more archaic than the distress with which
we are familiar in England, since the fragment of the system which has survived in our Common law (and it
is to this that it probably owes its survival) was from the first preeminently a remedy by which the lord
compelled his tenants to render him their services. But on the other hand it is interesting to observe that our
English distress is in some particulars of a more archaic character than the corresponding compulsory process
of the Leges Barbarorum. Thus notice of the intention to distrain was never in England essential to the
legality of distress (Trent v. Hunt, 9 Exch. Rep. 20), although statutelaw renders it necessary to make a sale
of the distrained property legal; and again, in the oldest ascertainable state of our Commonlaw, though
distraint sometimes followed a proceeding in the lord's Court, yet it did not necessarily presuppose or require
it.
It should be understood that the Frankish procedure was completely at the disposal of the complainant. It is
not a strictly judicial procedure, but rather a procedure regulating extrajudicial redress. If the complainant
observes the proper forms, the part of the Court in licensing seizure is purely passive. Even after the
exhaustive examination which this part of the Salic Law has undergone from Professor Sohm, it is very
difficult to say whether at any point of the procedure the defendant had the opportunity of putting in a
substantial defence; but it seems certain that, whenever he could do this, he appeared virtually as a plaintiff
like the distrainee in our Action of Replevin, and there is no doubt that, if he submitted or was unsuccessful
in attacking the proceedings of the other side, he paid not only the original debt but various additional
penalties entailed by neglect to comply with previous notices to discharge it. Such a procedure seems to us
founded on the now monstrous assumption that plaintiffs are always in the right and defendants always in the
wrong. Yet the assumption would not perhaps have struck the earliest authors of legal improvement as
altogether monstrous, nor could they have quite comprehended the modern principle which compels the
complainant to establish at all events a primâ facie case. With them, the man most likely to be in the right
would appear to be the man who faced the manifold risks attending the effort to obtain redress, the man who
complained to the Popular Assembly, the man who cried for justice to the King sitting in the gate. It is only
when violent wrong has ceased to be rife, when the dangers of contesting the oppressions of powerful men
have become insignificant, when the law has been long and regularly administered according to technical
procedure, that unjust claims are seen to be hardly less common than unjust refusals to satisfy them. In one
particular case, the complaint of the King, the old assumption that complainants are presumably in the right
was kept long alive among us, and had much to do with the obstinate dislike of lawyers to allowing prisoners
to be defended by Counsel.
Gaius speaking of the Legis Actiones generally, observes that 'they fell into discredit, because through the
excessive subtlety of the ancient lawyers, things came to such a pass that he who committed the smallest error
failed altogether.'
Blackstone, many centuries afterwards, has the following remark on the English Law of Distress: 'The many
particulars which attend the taking of a distress used formerly to make it a hazardous kind of proceeding; for,
if any one irregularity was committed, it vitiated the whole.'
I quote these passages, not only on account of the curious similarity of language between two writers of
whom the later could not possibly have read the earlier, but because the excessive technicality of ancient law
which they both notice goes some way to explain the severity and onesidedness of the old Teutonic
procedure. The power of seizing a man's property extrajudicially in satisfaction of your demand was, as
Professor Sohm justly remarks, a sort of twoedged sword. You might bring your adversary to the ground by
it, but you were extremely likely to injure yourself. For, unless the complainant who sought to distrain went
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 83
Page No 86
through all the acts and words required by the law with the most rigorous accuracy, he in his turn, besides
failing in his object, incurred a variety of penalties, which could be just as harshly exacted as his own original
demand. The difficulty of putting the procedure into operation thus at once made disputants cautious in
resorting to it, and seemed to men in general to compensate for its inherent inequitableness. This
consideration, however, though it explains in part how the harsh ancient law reconciled itself to the sense of
right, is not by itself sufficient to account for the form which it assumed in the Teutonic Codes, or for the
vitality of a portion of it amid our own institutions.
I cannot doubt that the practice which I have called by the general name of Distress kept its place in ancient
Teutonic law partly as a mere 'survival.' I have already insisted that one great characteristic of the primitive
ages was the fewness of human ideas. Societies, just emerging from the savage state, had been used to
associate redress of wrong with the seizure of a wrongdoer's goods, and they were unable mentally quite to
disconnect the two even when they began to regulate the practice. They did not, therefore, supersede distress
by a wholly new system, but engrafted it on a later procedure, which occasionally took the form so curiously
preserved in its main features to our own day by the English Common law, but which at a relatively later date
and more generally may be believed to have shaped itself on the model of the rules observed by the Salian
Franks.
It is not possible to explain all survivals by some convenience which they incidentally serve. Some have
undoubtedly been continued by superstition, some by mere habit. But those relics of ancient thought and
conduct which have been kept alive longest have generally had an usefulness of their own. Here the private
redress of wrong, taken into the legal procedure, served to compel the appearance of the defendant and his
submission to jurisdiction at a time when judicial authority was yet in its infancy, and when Courts of Justice
could not as yet completely and regularly command the aid of sovereign power. Gradually, as the public
force, the arm of the State, was more and more placed at the disposal of tribunals, they were able more and
more to dispense with extrajudicial assistance. In the state of Teutonic law represented by the Frankish Code,
we find a specific class of cases tried throughout judicially (in our modern sense of the word) from the initial
stage to the judgment; but the judgment is not by its own force operative. If the defendant has expressly
promised to obey it, the Count or royal deputy, on being properly summoned, will execute it; but if no such
promise has been made, the plaintiff has no remedy except an application to the King in person. No long
time, however, after the Franks have been settled within the Empire, we find that mother step has been taken
towards the administration of justice on modern principles, and now the royal deputy will execute the
judgment even though there has been no promise to submit to it. At this point Distress is wholly taken out of
the hands of private litigants and extrajudicial seizure becomes judicial seizure. The change is obviously a
result of the growing vigour of Courts, greatly due in our own country to the development of royal justice at
the expense of popular justice. Still English judicial proceedings long savoured of the old practices. Every
student of our ancient English forms of proceeding will recollect on what small apparent provocation the
King constantly took the lands of the defendant into his hands or seized his goods, simply to compel or
perfect his submission to the royal jurisdiction. It seems probable that Distress was gradually lost in and
absorbed by Attachment and Distringas. The theory of Attachment now is that it is the taking of property into
the actual or constructive possession of the judicial power, and the later course of change under which it has
faded into an occasional and exceptional proceeding, requiring to be justified by special reasons, corresponds
with the growing confidence of Courts of Justice in their possession of irresistible power confided to them by
the sovereign. As regards that fragment of the primitive institution which remains in our law, I imagine that
Distress would at most have become a mere survival, confined perhaps to the impounding of stray cattle, if
several statutory innovations had not turned it into a convenient extrajudicial remedy for landlords, by
giving the distrainor a power of sale which in old English law was limited to a few very special demands. The
modern theory of Distress is that a landlord is allowed to distrain because by the nature of the case he is
always compelled to give his tenant credit, and that he can distrain without notice because every man is
supposed to know when his rent is due. But this theory, though it explains the continuance of Distress to our
day, does not at all fit in with the most ancient ideas on the subject, and could not indeed be easily made to
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I 84
Page No 87
square with the practice of distraint even at a date so comparatively late as that at which Bracton wrote. How
accidental is the association of Distress with the powers of landlords may be seen from the fact that, though
there are plentiful traces of the institution in the ancient Scottish law, the same practical results which the
English system produces by allowing landlords to distrain for rent are chiefly attained in Scotland by
applying to landlord and tenant the Romanised Law of Hypothek.
The comparison of the various Teutonic bodies of law suggests then to my mind as regards those systems, the
following conclusions respecting the historical development of the remedies which grew out of the savage
practice of violently seizing property in redress for supposed wrong. Two alternative expedients were adopted
by nascent law. One of these consisted in tolerating distraint up to a certain point; it was connived at so far as
it served to compel the submission of defendants to the jurisdiction of Courts, but in all other cases it was
treated as wilful breach of the peace. The other was the incorporation of distraint with a regular procedure.
The complainant must observe a great number of forms at his peril; but if he observes them he can distrain in
the end. In a still more advanced condition of legal ideas, the tribunals take the seizure of land or goods into
their own hands, using it freely to coerce defendants into submission. Finally, Courts of Justice resort to
coercion before judgment only on the rarest occasions, sure as they at last are of the effectiveness of their
process, and of the power which they hold in deposit from the Sovereign Commonwealth.
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II
I pass from the early law of procedure in the roman and Teutonic societies to the corresponding branch of
another. ancient legal system which has been only just revealed to us, and which, so far as its existence was
suspected, was supposed until lately to be separated by peculiarly sharp distinctions from all Germanic bodies
of usage.
Rather more than half of the Senchus Mor is taken up with the Law of Distress. The Senchus Mor, as I told
you, pretends to be a Code of Irish law, and indeed to be that very Code which was prepared under the
influence of St. Patrick upon the introduction of Christianity into Ireland. I added that in the present state of
our knowledge, no theory can be very confidently advanced as to the date of this Brehon compendium. It may
be that some such revision of the preChristian law did take place; it may be that the Brehon lawyers only
conjectured that it must have taken place; it may be that a tract of unusual dimensions and proportionately
valued by the Brehon lawschool which happened to possess it, came gradually to be associated with a name
held in preeminent honour or preeminently sacred, a process of which there are believed to be several
examples in the history of eastern jurisprudence, These doubts, however, as to the true date of the Senchus
Mor do not take away from the significance and instructiveness of the fact that in a volume of great antiquity,
of undoubted genuineness, and evidently thought by its possessors to contain all that was important in the
law, the Law of Distress, now an extremely subordinate branch of our legal system, occupies a space so
extraordinarily large.
I borrow from the Editor of the First Volume of 'Ancient Laws of Ireland,' the following epitome of the old
Irish law of distress as laid down in the Senchus Mor:
'The plaintiff or creditor, having first given the proper notice, proceeded, in the case of a defendant or debtor,
not of chieftain grade, to distrain. If the defendant or debtor were a person of chieftain grade, it was necessary
not only to give notice, but also to "fast upon him." The fasting upon him consisted in going to his residence
and waiting there for a certain time without food. If the plaintiff did not within a certain time receive
satisfaction for his claim, or a pledge therefor, he forthwith, accompanied by a lawagent, witnesses, and
others, seized his distress. The distress, when seized, was in certain cases liable to a Stay, which was a period
varying. according to fixed rules, during which the debtor received back the distress, and retained it in his
own keeping, the creditor having a lien upon it. Such a distress is a "distress with time;" but under certain
circumstances and in particular cases an "immediate distress" was made, the peculiarity of which was that
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 85
Page No 88
during the fixed period of the Stay the distress was not allowed to remain in the debtor's possession, but in
that of the creditor, or in one of the recognised greens or pounds.
'If the debt was not paid by the end of the Stay, the creditor took away the distress, and put it in a pound. He
then served notice of the distress on the debtor whom he had distrained, letting him know where what was
distrained was impounded. The distress remained in the pound a certain period, fixed according to its nature
(dithim, translated "delay in pound," is the name of this period). At the end of the delay in pound, the
Forfeiting Time began to run, during which the distress became forfeited at the rate of three "seds" per day,
until entirely forfeited. If the entire value of the distress thus forfeited was exactly equal to the original debt
and the subsequent expenses, the debt was liquidated; if it was less than this, a second distress was taken for
the difference; and, if more, the overplus was returned. All this proceeding was managed by the party
himself, or his lawagent, with the several witnesses of the various steps, and other necessary parties.
'But if, instead of allowing his cattle to go to pound, the debtor gave a sufficient pledge, e.g., his son, or some
article of value, to the creditor, that he would within a certain time try the right to the distress by law, the
creditor was bound to receive such pledge. If he did not go to law, as he so undertook, the pledge became
forfeited for the original debt. At any time, up to the end of the "dithim," the debtor could recover his cattle
by paying the debt and such expenses as had been incurred. But, if he neglected to redeem them until the
"dithim" had expired, then he could only redeem such as were still unforfeited.'
The very existence in ancient Ireland of the law thus summarised is almost enough by itself to destroy those
reckless theories of race which assert an original, inherent difference of idea and usage between Teuton and
Celt. The Irish system of Distress is obviously, in all essential features, the Germanic system. It wears, on its
face, a very strong general resemblance to the corresponding branch of Our Common Law; and I have seen
some very ingenious attempts to account for the differences between the two by suggestions that the primitive
contour of the English law of Distress has been impaired. The object of such speculations is to argue for the
direct derivation of the English set of rules from the Celtic; but it does not appear to the necessary to resort to
a supposition which has great and special difficulties of its own. The virtual identity of the Irish law of
Distress with the Teutonic law is best brought out by comparing it with the Teutonic systems of procedure
collectively. Thus the Distress of the Senchus Mor is not, like the Distress of the English Common Law, a
remedy confined in the main to demands of the lord on his tenants; as in the Salic and other Continental
Germanic Codes, it extends to breaches of contract, and indeed, so far as the Brehon law is already known, it
would appear to be the universal method of prosecuting claims of all kinds. The Notice again to the person
whose goods are to be distrained which it strenuously insists upon, though not found in the surviving English
Common law, fills an important place, as I stated, in other Teutonic collections of rules. So too the attendance
of witnesses is required by the Continental Codes; and, though the presence of the Brehon law agent is
peculiar to the Irish system and very characteristic of it, certain persons having much the same duties are
required by some of the Teutonic systems to be present during the process of distraint. Further, the Stay of
proceedings, which has been compared to an Attachment, seems to me better explained by certain provisions
of the 'Leges Barbarorum.' Under some of them when a person's property is about to be seized he makes a
mimic resistance; under the Salic law, he protests against the injustice of the attempt; under the Ripuarian
law, he goes through the expressive formality of standing at his door with a drawn sword. Thereupon, the
seizure is interrupted and an opportunity is given for enquiring into the regularity of the proceedings and,
probably also, into the justice of the claim. The Lien or charge upon the distrained property, which the Irish
law confers on the creditor during the currency of the Stay, is not found in the Continental Teutonic law in
this exact shape; but, at a particular stage of the Salic proceedings, the creditor has the power of interdicting
the debtor from selling or mortgaging any part of his property until the debt has been satisfied. On the other
hand, several features of the Irish system, which are wholly absent from the Continental Teutonic procedure,
or very faintly marked in it, belong conspicuously to the English law. Among these may be placed the
impounding, and the 'taking in withernam,' but the great. Resemblance of all, and the common point of
dissimilarity from the most ancient of the Leges Barbarorum, lies in the fact that the Irish procedure, like the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 86
Page No 89
English, requires neither assistance nor permission from any Court of Justice. In all the Teutonic bodies of
custom except the English and the Lombardic, even when the greatest latitude of seizure is allowed to
litigants out of Court, some. judicial person or body must be applied to before they proceed to extremities.
With us, however, the entire seizure is completed before authority is called in; and the Irish law has exactly
the same peculiarity. Not only so, but the Irish law corresponds to the English law of Distress in a very
advanced stage of development. It does not employ the seizure of cattle merely as a method of extorting
satisfaction. It provides, as you have seen, for their forfeiture in discharge of the Demand for which they were
taken; and thus is distinguished by an improvement which was only added to the English law by statute after
the lapse of several centuries.
The true difficulty in estimating the place of this Irish procedure in the historical development of law arises
from doubts as to the part really played by the legal proceeding in which it terminated. The English process
of distress, wherever it was felt to be unjust, led up to, and ended in, the action of replevin, and the court,
which ultimately tried the action, practically acquired its jurisdiction through the interposition of the Sheriff
in restoring the cattle upon security given. No such interference with a high hand as that of the Sheriff
appears to be contemplated by the Irish law. but the Brehon lawyer who ought properly to accompany the
distrainor is expressly stated by the Senchus Mor to aid him 'until the decision of a Court.' ('Ancient Laws of
Ireland,' i. 85.) What was the proceeding thus referred to? What authority had the Irish Courts at any time at
which the Brehon law was held in respect? What were these Courts? To what extent did they command the
public force of the sovereign State? was there any sovereign power at any time established in any part of
Ireland which could give operative jurisdiction to Courts of Justice and operative force to the law? All these
questions of which the last are in truth the great problems of ancient Irish history must in some degree
be answered before we can have anything, like a confident opinion on the actual working of the Law of
Distress set forth at such length in the Senchus Mor.
The learned Editors of the various Introductions prefixed to the official publications of Ancient Irish Law are
plainly of opinion that such jurisdiction as any Irish Courts possessed was, to use the technical phrase,
voluntary. The Law of Distress, in this view, was clearly enough conceived by the Brehon lawyer, but it
depended for the practical obedience which it obtained on the aid of public opinion and of popular respect for
a professional Caste. Its object was to force disputants to submit to what was rather an arbitration than an
action, before a Brehon selected by themselves, or at most before some recognised tribunal advised by a
Brehon. At the same time, it would seem that there are ancient Irish tracts or fragments of tracts in existence
which describe the ancient Irish as having had a most elaborate public organisation, judicial as well as
legislative. Dr Sullivan, in his Introduction, admits that the information which has come down to us on these
subjects is very fragmentary, and so obscure that it will be impossible to give a satisfactory account of them
until the whole of the lawfragments in Irish MSS. are published or at least made accessible to scholars; but
he nevertheless believes in the historical reality of this organisation, and he speaks (Introduction, pp. cclii.
cclxii.) of the Irish Courts in language of extremely modern tinge. Enough is known of Irish history to make
it very difficult to understand when this elaborate judicial system can have existed; but a place is found for it
by attributing it to a period not only before the AngloNorman invasions of Ireland, but before the Viking
descents on the Irish coasts. The safest course is certainly to reserve one's opinion on the subject until the
authorities for Dr Sullivan's statements have been much more critically examined than they have been; but I
am bound to say that they are not so inherently improbable, nor are Dr Sullivan's opinions so hard to
reconcile with the views of the Editors of the translations, as persons unacquainted with legal history might
suppose. There are analogies to many of the tribunals described among the rudimentary institutions of several
communities. Such tribunals might further be highly developed and yet their jurisdiction might be only
voluntary. Sohm appears to me to have proved that the Frankish Popular Courts did not execute their own
decrees; if the defendant had promised to submit to an award, the local deputy of the King might be required
to enforce it, but, if there had been no such promise, the plaintiff was forced to petition the King in person.
There is much reason in fact for thinking that, in the earliest times and before the full development of that
kingly authority which has lent so much vigour to the arm of the law in most Aryan communities, but which
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 87
Page No 90
was virtually denied to the Irish, Courts of Justice existed less for the purpose of doing right universally than
for the purpose of supplying an alternative to the violent redress of wrong. Even then if we suppose that the
Ireland which is said to have enjoyed an elaborate judicial organization was greatly ruder and wilder than
Irish patriots would probably allow it to have been, there is no such inconsistency between the prevalence of
disorder and the frequency of litigation as would make them exclude one another. The Norse literature, which
Mr Dasent has popularised among us, shows that perpetual fighting and perpetual litigation may go on side
by side, and that a highly technical procedure may be scrupulously followed at a time when homicide is an
everyday occurrence. The fact seems to be that contention in Court takes the place of contention in arms, but
only gradually takes its place; and it is a tenable theory that many of the strange peculiarities of ancient law,
the technical snares, traps, and pitfalls with which it abounds, really represent and carry on the feints,
stratagems, and ambuscades of actual armed strife between man and man, between tribe and tribe. Even in
our own day, when a wild province is annexed to the British Indian Empire, there is a most curious and
instructive rush of suitors to the Courts which are immediately established. The arm of the law summarily
suppresses violence, and the men who can no longer fight go to law instead, in numbers which sometimes
make Indian officials believe that there must be something maleficent in the law and procedure which tempt
men into Court who never saw a Court before. The simple explanation is that the same natural impulse is
gratified in a new way; hasty appeals to a judge succeed hurried quarrels, and hereditary lawsuits take the
place of ancestral bloodfeuds. If the transition from one state of society to another in modern India were not
sudden but gradual and slow, as it universally was in the old Aryan world, we should see the battle with
technicalities going on in Court at the same time that the battle was waged out of Court with sword and
matchlock.
When, however, we are considering the place in legal history of the old Irish Law of Distress, the point to
which we have to attend is not so much the mere existence of Courts of Justice as the effectiveness of their
process, or in other words the degree in which they command the public force of the Commonwealth. I think
I have shown it to be probable that, in proportion as Courts grow stronger, they first take under their control
the barbarous practice of making reprisals on a wrongdoer by seizing his property, and ultimately they absorb
it into their own procedure. Now, the Irish Law of Distress belongs in one respect to a very early stage in this
course of development, since it is even more completely extrajudicial than is that fragment of the primitive
barbarous remedy which has survived among ourselves. On the other hand, there are several particulars in
which it is not more but distinctly less archaic than the English Common law. The 'Notice' to the defendant,
for which it provides the 'Stay,' or temporary retention of the goods by the owner, subject to a lien the
witnesses who have to be present, and the skilled legal adviser who has to attend throughout the proceedings
belong to a range of ideas greatly more advanced than that under which all these precautions are
dispensed with. Even stronger evidence of maturity is furnished by the almost inconceivable multitude of
rules and distinctions which the Senchus Mor applies to every part of the proceedings; and our own
experience shows that the most remarkable feature of the old Irish law, the forfeiture of the property taken in
distress when the original debt and the expenses of custody come up to its full value, has its place among the
latest improvements in jurisprudence.
Whatever, then, be the truth as to the Ireland of the golden age, these characteristics of the Irish Law of
Distress leave on my mind a very distinct impression that it was brought to the shape in which we find it
amid a society in which the action of Courts of Justice was feeble and intermittent. It says much for the spirit
of equity and reasonableness which animated the Brehon lawyers who gave it its form, and much also for
their ingenuity, but suggests that they relied little on the assistance of Courts and directed their efforts to
making the most of a remedy which was almost wholly extrajudicial. The comparison of the Teutonic laws
shows that they had a basis of Aryan custom to work upon; but, while in other communities the
superstructure on this foundation was the work of Courts ever feeling themselves stronger, in Ireland it seems
to have been the work of lawyers dependent in the main for the usefulness of their labours on popular respect
for their order. I do not affect to say how the ancient law of Ireland is to be fitted to the ancient history. It
may be that the picture of judicial organisation found in some lawtracts is, like the description of private law
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 88
Page No 91
found in others, rather a representation of what ought to be than of what is or has been. It may be also that the
law laid down in the Senchus Mor is of much later date than the compilers of that tract pretend, and that
therefore it received its shape in times of disturbance and confusion. But I cannot believe that it ever
synchronised with a period of judicial activity and efficiency.
From what I have said I think you will have collected the chief points of difference between the Irish Law of
Distress, as laid down in the Senchus Mor, and the english Common Law of Distress, as declared by the
earliest authorities which our Courts recognise. Both had the same origin, but the Irish distraint was an
universal, highly developed proceed ing employed in enforcing all kinds of demands, while the
corresponding English remedy, though much less carefully guarded by express rules, was confined to a very
limited and special class of cases. I have a melancholy reason for calling your attention to the contrast.
Edmund Spenser has spoken of it, in his 'View of the State of Ireland,' and here is the passage:
'There are one or two statutes which make the wrongful distraining of any man's goods against the forme of
Common Law to be fellony. The which statutes seeme surely to have been at first meant for the good of the
realme, and for restrayning of a foul abuse, which then reigned commonly among that people, and yet is not
altogether laide; that, when anyone was indebted to another, he would first demand his debt, and, if he were
not paid, he would straight go and take a distress of his goods and cattell, where he could find them to the
value; which he would keep till he were satisfied; and this the simple churl (as they call him) doth commonly
use to doe yet through ignorance of his misdoing, or evil use that hath long settled among them. But this,
though it be sure most unlawful, yet surely me seems it is too hard to make it death, since there is no purpose
in the party to steal the other's goods, or to conceal the distress, but he doeth it openly for the most part before
witnesses. And again the same statutes are so slackly penned (besides there is one so unsensibly contryved
that it scarcely carryeth any reason in it) that they are often and very easily wrested to the fraude of the
subject, as if one going to distrayne upon his own land or tenement, where lawfully he may, yet if in doing
thereof he transgresse the least point of the Common Law, he straight committeth fellony. Or if one by any
other occasion take any thing from another, as boyes sometimes cap one another, the same is straight fellony.
This is a very hard law.
Spenser goes on, in a passage which I need not quote in full, to account for these statutes by a special
provision in the charters of most of the AngloIrish corporate towns. The English law had not currency, he
tells us, beyond the walls, and the burgesses had the power conferred on them of distraining the goods of any
Irishman staying in the town or passing through it, for any debt whatsoever. He suggests that the Irish
population outside was led in this way to suppose it lawful to distrain the property of the townspeople. The
explanation, if true, would be sad enough, but we know that it cannot convey the whole truth, and the real
story is still sadder. The Irish used the remedy of distress because they knew no other remedy, and the
English made it a capital felony in an Irishman to follow the only law with which he was acquainted. Nay,
those very subtleties of old English law which, as Blackstone says, made the taking of distress 'a hazardous
sort of proceeding' to the civil distrainor, might bring an Irishman to the gallows, if in conscientiously
attempting to carry out the foreign law he fell into the smallest mistake. It is some small consolation to be
able, as one result of the inquiries we have been prosecuting, to put aside as worthless the easy justification of
those who pass over these cruelties as part of the inevitable struggle between men of different races. Both the
Irish law, which it was a capital crime to obey, and the English law, which it was a capital crime to blunder in
obeying, were undoubtedly descended from the same body of usage once universally practised by the
forefathers of both Saxon and Celt.
Among the writers who have recognised the strong affinities connecting the English and Irish Law of
Distress, I find it difficult to distinguish between those who believe in the direct derivation of the English law
from preexisting Celtic customs common to Britain and Ireland, and those who see a sufficient explanation
of the resemblances between the two sets of rules in their common parentage. I am not at all prepared to deny
that recent researches, and particularly those into old French customary law, render it easier to believe than it
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 89
Page No 92
once was that portions of primitive or aboriginal custom survive the most desolating conquests. But I need
scarcely say that the hypothesis of the direct descent of any considerable branch of English law from British
usage is beset by extraordinary difficulties, of which not the least is the curiously strong case which may also
be made out for the purely Roman origin of a good many institutions and rules which we are used to consider
purely English and Germanic. On this last point a very interesting little volume, which has attracted too little
notice, Mr Coote's 'Neglected Fact in English History,' may be read with advantage, and should be compared
with the reply to its arguments, on the whole a successful one, which Mr. Freeman published in 'Macmillan's
Magazine, for July, 1870. The true rival of all these theories of the derivation of one body of custom from
another is, of course, the theory of the common descent of all from an original basis of usage which we must,
provisionally at all events, call Aryan. Confining ourselves to the practice which we have been investigating,
the remedy for supposed wrong by distress, if there could be a doubt of its being a legacy from the primitive
Aryan usages, it would be removed by the remarkable detail which connects the Irish with the Hindoo law.
The Irish rules of distraint very strongly resemble the English rules, less strongly resemble the Continental
Teutonic rules, but they include one rule not found in any Teutonic Code, almost unintelligible in the Irish
system, but known to govern conduct even at this hour all over the East, where its meaning is perfectly clear.
This is the rule that a creditor who requires payment from a debtor of higher rank than himself shall 'fast upon
him.' What possible explanation will cover all the fact except that the primitive Aryans bequeathed the
remedy of distress to the communities which sprang from them, and that varieties of detail have been
produced by what Dr. Sullivan, in his Introduction, has happily called dynamical influences?
Here is the leading provision of the Senchus Mor on the subject (i. 113):
'Notice precedes every distress in the case of the inferior grades except it be by persons of distinction or upon
persons of distinction. Fasting precedes distress in their case. He who does not give a pledge to fasting is an
evader of all; he who disregards all things shall not be paid by God or man.'
Mr. Whitley Stokes was the first, I believe, to point out that the institution here referred to was identical with
a practice diffused over the whole East, and called by the Hindoos 'sitting dharna.' I will presently read you a
passage in which the proceeding is described as it was found in India before the British government, which
has always regarded it as an abuse, had gone far in its efforts to suppress it. But perhaps the most striking
examples of the ancient custom are to be found at this day in Persia, where (I am told) a man intending to
enforce payment of a demand by fasting begins by sowing some barley at his debtor's door and sitting down
in the middle. The symbolism is plain enough. The creditor means that he will stay where he is without food,
either until he is paid or until the barleyseed grows up and gives him bread to eat.
The corresponding Indian practice is known, I before stated, as 'sitting dharna' dharna, according to the
better opinion, being exactly equivalent to the Roman 'capio,' and meaning 'detention' or 'arrest.' Among the
methods of enforcing payment of a debt described in the collection of rules attributed to the semidivine
legislator, Manu (viii. 49), is one which Sir William Jones renders 'the mediation of friends;' but more recent
Sanscrit scholars assert that the expression of the original text signifies 'dharna.' And in the Vyavahara
Mayukha, a Brahminical lawbook of much authority, Brihaspiti, a juridical writer sometimes classed with
Manu, is cited as enumerating, among the lawful modes of compulsion by which the debtor can be made to
pay, 'confining his wife, his son, or his cattle, or watching constantly at his door.' This remarkable passage
not only connects Hindoo law with Irish law through the reference to 'watching constantly at the door,' but it
connects it also with the Teutonic, and among them with the English bodies of custom, by speaking of the
distraint of cattle as a method of enforcing a demand. We have not in the Western world, so far as I am
aware, any example of so strong a form of distress as seizing a man's wife or children, but it is somewhat
curious that we have evidence of its having been common in ancient Ireland to give a son as a pledge to the
creditor for the purpose of releasing the distrained property.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 90
Page No 93
Lord Teignmouth has left us a description (in Forbes' 'Oriental Memoirs,' ii. 25) of the form which the
'watching constantly at the door' of Brihaspiti had assumed in British India before the end of the last century.
'The inviolability of the Brahmin is a fixed principle with the Hindoos, and to deprive him of life, either by
direct violence or by causing his death in any mode, is a crime which admits of no expiation. To this principle
may be traced the practice called dharna, which may be translated caption or arrest. It is used by the
Brahmins to gain a point which cannot be accomplished by any other means, and the process is as follows:
The Brahmin who adopts this expedient for the purpose mentioned proceeds to the door or house of the
person against whom it is directed, or wherever he may most conveniently arrest him; he then sits down in
dharna with poison or a poignard or some other instrument of suicide in his hand, and threatening to use it if
his adversary should attempt to molest or pass him, he thus completely arrests him. In this situation the
Brahmin fasts, and by the rigour of the etiquette the unfortunate object of his arrest ought to fast also, and
thus they both remain till the institutor of the dharna obtains satisfaction. In this, as he seldom makes the
attempt without the resolution to persevere, he rarely fails; for if the party thus arrested were to suffer the
Brahmin sitting in dharna to perish by hunger, the sin would for ever lie upon his head. This practice has been
less frequent of late years, since the institution of the Court of Justice at Benares in 1793; but the interference
of the Court and even of the Resident has occasionally proved insufficient to check it.'
You will observe that the old Brahminical writer merely speaks of confining a man to his house by 'watching
constantly at the door' as one among several modes of extorting satisfaction. He classes it with forms of
distraint more intelligible to us the seizure of the debtor's cattle, of his wife, or of his child. Though the
ancient rule has not descended to us along with its original context, we need not doubt that even in the earliest
times it was enforced by a supernatural sanction, since every violation of the Brahminical Code was regarded
by its authors not only as a civil offence but as a sin. Thus a Brahmin might quite well be conceived as saying
with the writer in the Senchus Mor, 'He who does not give a pledge to fasting is an evader of all; he who
disregards all things shall not be paid by God or man.' Many centuries then elapse, which it would be vain to
calculate, and almost in our own day we find the ancient usage practised in India, but with modifications
corresponding to a great deal of change which is suspected to have occurred in Hindoo theology. The
indefinite supernatural penalty has become the definite supernatural penalty incurred by destroying life, and
particularly human life. The creditor not only 'watches at the door,' but kills himself by poison or dagger if
the arrest is broken, or by starvation if payment is too long delayed. Finally, we have the practice described
by Lord Teignmouth as one peculiarly or exclusively resorted to by Brahmins. The sanctity of Brahminical
life has now in fact pretty much taken, in Hindoo idea, the place once occupied by the sanctity of human life,
and 'sitting dharna,' when the English law first endeavoured to suppress it, was understood to be a special
mode of oppression practised by Brahmins for a consideration in money This is the view taken of it by the
Indian Penal Code, which condemns it in the following terms (s. 508):
'Whoever voluntarily causes... any person to do anything which that person is not legally bound to do... by
inducing... that person to believe that he... will become by some act of the offender an object of Divine
displeasure, if he does not do the thing which it is the object of the offender to cause him to do... shall be
punished with imprisonment,
It seems to me that a reasonable explanation may be given of the origin of these practices which now seem so
strange. Let us not forget that all forms of Distress, the seizure of wife, child, or cattle, even when wholly
unregulated by law, were improvements on older custom. The primitive proceeding was undoubtedly the
unceremonious, unannounced, attack of the tribe or the man stung by injury on the tribe or the man who had
inflicted it. Any expedient by which sudden plunder or slaughter was adjourned or prevented was an
advantage even to barbarous society. Thus, it was a gain to mankind as a whole when its priests and leaders
began to encourage the seizure of property or family, not for the purpose of permanent appropriation, but
with a view to what we should now not hesitate to call extortion. Similarly, it was a step forwards when men
learned to pause before attacking instead of attacking at once. We are told, in the Compendium of Kafir Laws
and Customs published by Mr Dugmore and other missionaries (p. 38), that the regular procedure of a Kafir
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II 91
Page No 94
lawsuit simulates an expedition in force of the plaintiff and his friends against the village to which the
defendant belongs. 'On their arrival they sit down together in some conspicuous position and await quietly the
result of their presence. This... is the signal for mustering all the adult male residents that are forthcoming.
These accordingly assemble and also sit down within conversing distance.' After long silence a conversation
ensues, and the proceeding, which is a perfectly peaceable one, is continued by a long series of technical
formalities and intricate pleadings. This silent pause of the attacking party is an early form of Notice, in itself
one of the most valuable of institutions; and with it is connected another primitive contrivance, shutting a
man up in his house till he gives satisfaction, instead of setting on him at once. A very striking illustration of
it is found in a law of Alfred, familiar to historical scholars (Kemble, 'Saxons,' i. 272; Thorpe, 'Ancient Laws,'
i. 91):
'Let the man who knows his foe to be homesitting fight not before he have demanded justice of him. If he
have power to beset his foe and besiege him in his house, let him keep him there for seven days but not attack
him if he will remain indoors. If then, after seven days, he be willing to surrender and give up his weapons,
let him be kept safe for thirty days, and let notice be given to his kinsmen and friends. But if the plaintiff have
not power of his own, let him ride to the Ealdorman, and, if the Ealdorman will not aid him, let him ride to
the King before he fights.' The passage ends with a provision of which the spirit, strange to say, survives in
the modern Code making the loudest claim to civilised principle, the Code Napoléon (Code Pénal, s. 324), to
the effect that if the man who is homesitting be really shut up in his house with the complainant's wife,
daughter, or sister, he may be attacked and killed without ceremony.
The object of the Law of Alfred is plainly the same with that aimed at by the ancient rule of Brihaspiti. The
man who, if nature had her way, would be slain at once, is shut up in his house but left otherwise unharmed
till he or his kinsmen pay the debt or compound for the money. The English rule is to be enforced by the civil
power, the Ealdorman or the King; the Hindoo Brahminical rule by the fear of punishment in another world.
The Irish lawtract retains the Brahminical rule as an alternative in certain cases to Notice. But an institution
which was perfectly intelligible in a society which included an order of lawyers who were also priests has lost
all meaning when this society has been introduced by Christianity to a wholly new set of religious ideas.
The course of our enquiry has led us backwards and forwards between the extreme Easterly and the extreme
Westerly branches of the Aryan race. Let me now add one word to connect the Eastern usage with the most
ancient law of the community which once occupied with its government nearly the whole space between the
two. 'Sitting dharna,' placed under the ban of British law, chiefly survives in British india in an exaggerated
air of suffering worn by the creditor who comes to ask a debtor of higher rank for payment, and who is told to
wait. But it is still common in the Native Indian States, and there it is preeminently an expedient resorted to
by soldiers to obtain arrears of pay. You will remember that the 'pignoris capio' of the Romans is stated by
Gaius to have survived as a remedy in two classes of cases, one of them being the default of a military
paymaster.
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women
The subject on which I am about to speak may perhaps convey one lesson. It may serve as a caution against
the lax employment of the words 'ancient' and 'modern,' There are few persons, I suppose, who, approaching
the Settled Property of Married Women without previous knowledge of its history, would not pronounce it
one of the most modern of subjects. It has given rise to vehement controversy in our own day; some of the
questions which it suggests are not yet solved; and there are many here, I dare say, who believe that they
remember the first dawn of sound ideas on these questions. Yet, as a matter of fact, the discussion of the
settled property of married women is a very old discussion. I do not indeed say, considering the vast antiquity
now claimed for the human race, that our very first forefathers troubled themselves about the matter; but
nothing can be more certain than that very soon after those divisions of mankind which were destined to
ultimate greatness are seen in possession of the institution which was the one condition of their progress to
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 92
Page No 95
civilisation the Family they are discerned grappling with the very same problem, no doubt in an early
form, which we ourselves have hardly yet succeeded in solving. This assertion, I may observe, is less
incredible to a Frenchman, or indeed to a citizen of any Continental State, than it is possibly to an
Englishman. The law of the Continent on the proprietary relations of husband and wife is in the main Roman
law, very slightly transmuted; and through the institutions of the Romans the history of this branch of law
may be traced to the earliest institutions of so much of the human race as has proved capable of civilisation.
The Roman and Hindoo systems of law from which I propose to illustrate my subject are very far indeed
from being the only sources from which information can be gathered concerning the infancy of mankind, or
even concerning the Aryan race of men. But the evidence supplied by each of them is highly authentic, and,
while both of them run back to what may fairly be called a vast antiquity, they both assume at their
startingpoint the existence of the institution, by no means apparently universal among savage men, out of
which, as I said, all civilisation has grown the Family. I need scarcely add that, even for historical
purposes, their value is very unequal.
There is no history so long, so continuous, and so authentic as that of the Roman Law; and yet it is not a little
remarkable that till about half a century ago it was systematically treated, except by a small minority of
jurists, as if it had no history at all. This was a consequence of its great juridical perfection. Let me pause to
observe that, considering the time and pains spent in acquiring the Latin language, it is much to be regretted
that so little is known of the chief branch of Latin literature. For it is really so expressed, and so put together,
as to deserve the name of literature. Moreover, it was the only literature of the Romans which has any claim
to originality; it was the only part of their literature in which the Romans themselves took any strong interest;
and it is the one part which has profoundly influenced modern thought. One result, however, of its symmetry
and lucidity was that it was long regarded as a birth of pure intellect, produced, so to speak, at a single effort.
Those who attempted to construct a history for it were few, and not of the highest credit. But it happened that
in 1816, the great German historian, Niebuhr, travelling in Italy, had his attention attracted at Verona to a
manuscript of one of the Fathers, under the letters of which ancient writing appeared. This manuscript, when
deciphered, proved to be a nearly perfect copy of an educational work, written in the second century of our
era, for young Roman students of law, by one of the most famous of Roman lawyers, Gaius or Caius. At that
period Roman jurisprudence retained enough of the traces of its most ancient state for it to be necessary that
they should be explained to young readers by the author of such a treatise; and it thus became possible to
reconstruct, from the book of Gaius, the whole past history of Roman law with some completeness Certainly,
without Niebuhr's discovery the subject of this lecture could never have been understood, or its original
outline restored.
Hindoo law, which I have placed by the side of Roman law, calls assuredly for no eulogy. It is full of
monstrous iniquities, and has been perverted in all directions by priestly influence. But then a great deal of it
is undoubtedly of prodigious antiquity, and, what is more important, we can see this ancient law in operation
before our eyes. British legislation has corrected some of its excesses, but its principles are untouched, and
are still left to produce some of their results. French law, as I said, is Roman law a little altered, but then it is
the Roman law in its matured, developed, and refined condition, and the ancient institutions of the Romans
are only seen through it dimly. But some of the institutions which the Romans and Hindoos once had in
common may be seen actually flourishing in India, under the protection of English Courts of Justice.
The two societies, Roman and Hindoo, which I take up for examination, with the view of determining some
of their earliest ideas concerning the property of women, are seen to be formed at what for practical purposes
is the earliest stage of their history, by the multiplication of a particular unit or group, the Patriarchal Family.
There has been much speculation of late among writers belonging to the school of socalled prehistoric
inquiry as to the place in the history of human society to which this peculiar group, the Patriarchal Family, is
entitled. Whether, however, it has existed universally from all time whether it has existed from all time
only in certain races or whether in the races among whose institutions it appears, it has been formed by
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 93
Page No 96
slow and gradual development it has, everywhere, where we find it, the same character and composition.
The group consists of animate and inanimate property, of wife, children, slaves, land, and goods, all held
together by subjection to the despotic authority of the eldest male of the eldest ascending line, the father,
grandfather, or even more remote ancestor. The force which binds the group together is Power. A child
adopted into the Patriarchal family belongs to it as perfectly as the child naturally born into it, and a child
who severs his connection with it is lost to it altogether. All the larger groups which make up the primitive
societies in which the Patriarchal family occurs, are seen to be multiplications of it, and to be, in fact,
themselves more or less formed on its model.
But, when first we view the Patriarchal Family through perfectly trust worthy evidence, it is already in a state
of decay. The emancipation or enfranchisement of male children from parental power by the parents'
voluntary act has become a recognised usage, and is one among several practices which testify a relaxation of
the stricter ideas of a more remote antiquity. Confining our attention to women, we find that they have begun
to inherit a share of the property of the family concurrently with their male relatives; but their share appears,
from several indications, to have been smaller, and they are still controlled both in the enjoyment of it and in
the disposal. Here, however, we come upon the first trace of a distinction which runs through all legal history.
Unmarried women, originally in no different position from married women, acquire at first a much higher
degree of proprietary independence. The unmarried woman is for life under the guardianship of her male
relatives, whose primitive duty was manifestly to prevent her alienating or wasting her possessions, and to
secure the ultimate reversion of these possessions to the family to whose domain those possessions had
belonged. But the powers of the guardians are undergoing slow dissolution through the two great sapping
agencies of jurisprudence, Legal Fictions and Equity. To those who are alive to the permanence of certain
legal phenomena there is no more interesting passage in ancient law than that in which the old lawyer Gaius
describes the curious forms with which the guardian's powers were transferred to a trustee, whose trust was to
exercise them at the pleasure of the ward. Meantime, there can be no reasonable doubt that among the
Romans, who alone supply us with a continuous history of this branch of jurisprudence, the great majority of
women became by marriage, as all women had originally become, the daughters of their husbands. The
Family was based, less upon actual relationship than upon power, and the husband acquired over his wife the
same despotic power which the father had over his children. There can be no question that, in strict pursuance
of this conception of marriage, all the wife's property passed at first absolutely to the husband, and became
fused with the domain of the new family; and at this point begins, in any reasonable sense of the words, the
early history of the property of married women.
The first sign of change is furnished by the employment of a peculiar term to indicate the relation of husband
to wife, as different from the relation of father to child, or master to slave. The term, a famous one in legal
history, is manus, the Latin word for 'hand,' and the wife was said convenire in manum, to come under the
hand of her husband. I have elsewhere expressed a conjectural opinion that this word manus or hand, was at
first the sole general term for patriarchal power among the Romans, and that it became confined to one form
of that power by a process of specialisation easily observable in the history of language. The allotment of
particular names to special ideas which gradually disengage themselves from a general idea is apparently
determined by accident. We cannot give a reason, other than mere chance, why power over a wife should
have retained the name of manus, why power over a child should have obtained another name, potestas, why
power over slaves and inanimate property should in later times be called dominium. But, although the
transformation of meanings be capricious, the process of specialisation is a permanent phenomenon, in the
highest degree important and worthy of observation. When once this specialisation has in any case been
effected I venture to say that there can be no accurate historical vision for him who will not, in mental
contemplation, recombine the separated elements. Taking the conceptions which have their root in the
family relation what we call property, what we call marital right, what we call parental authority, were all
originally blended in the general conception of patriarchal power. If, leaving the Family, we pass on to the
group which stands next above it in the primitive organisation of society that combination of families, in a
larger aggregate, for which at present I have no better name than Village Community we find it
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 94
Page No 97
impossible to understand the extant examples of it, unless we recognise that, in the infancy of ideas,
legislative, judicial, executive, and administrative power are not distinguished, but considered as one and the
same. There is no distinction drawn in the mind between passing a law, affirming a rule, trying an offender,
carrying out the sentence, or prescribing a set of directions to a communal functionary. All these are regarded
as exercises of an identical power lodged with some depositary or body of depositaries. When these
communities become blended in the larger groups which are conveniently called political: the
recombination of ideas originally blended becomes infinitely more difficult, and, when successfully
effected, is among the greatest achievements of historical insight. But I venture to say that, whether we look
to that immortal system of village communities which became the Greek or Hellenic world or that famous
group of villagecommunities on the Tiber, which, grown into a legislating empire, has influenced the
destinies of mankind far more by altering their primitive customs than by conquering them or to the
marvellously complex societies to which we belong, and in which the influence of the primitive family and
village notions still makes itself felt amid the mass of modern thought still I venture to say, that one great
secret for understanding these collections of men, is the reconstruction in the mind of ancient, general, and
blended ideas by the recombination of the modern special ideas which are their offshoots.
The next stage in the legal history of Roman civil marriage is marked by the contrivance, very familiar to
students of Roman law, by which the process of 'coming under the hand' was dispensed with, and the wife no
longer became in law her husband's daughter. From very early times it would appear to have been possible to
contract a legal marriage by merely establishing the existence of conjugal society. But the effect on the wife
of continuous conjugal society was, in old Roman law, precisely the same as the effect on a man of
continuous servile occupation in a Roman household. The institution called Usucapion, or (in modern times)
Prescription, the acquisition of ownership by continuous possession, lay at the root of the ancient Roman law,
whether of persons or of things; and, in the first case, the woman became the daughter of the chief of the
house; in the last case the man became his slave. The legal result was only not the same in the two cases
because the shades of power had now been discriminated, and paternal authority had become different from
the lordship of the master over the slave. In order, however, that acquisition by Usucapion might be
consummated, the possession must be continuous; there was no Usucapion where the possession had been
interrupted where, to use the technical phrase (which has had rather a distinguished history), there had
been usurpation, the breaking of usus or enjoyment. It was possible, therefore, for the wife, by absenting
herself for a definite period from her husband's domicile, to protect herself from his acquisition of paternal
power over her person and property. The exact duration of the absence necessary to defeat the Usucapion
three days and three nights is provided for in the ancient Roman Code, the Twelve Tables, and doubtless
the appearance of such a rule in so early a monument of legislation is not a little remarkable: It is extremely
likely, as several writers on the ancient law conjectured, that the object of the provision was to clear up a
doubt, and to declare with certainty what period of absence was necessary to legalise an existing practice. But
it would never do to suppose that the practice was common, or rapidly became common. In this, as in several
other cases, it is probable that the want of qualification in the clause of the Twelve Tables is to be explained
by the reliance of the legislator on custom, opinion, or religious feeling to prevent the abuse of his legislation.
The wife who saved herself from coming under marital authority no doubt had the legal status of wife, but the
Latin antiquaries evidently believed that her position was not at first held to be respectable. By the time of
Gaius, however, any association of imperfect respectability with the newer form of marriage was decaying or
had perished; and, in fact, we know that marriage, 'without coming under the hand,' became the ordinary
Roman marriage, and that the relation of husband and wife became a voluntary conjugal society, terminable
at the pleasure of either party by divorce. It was with the state of conjugal relations thus produced that the
growing Christianity of the Roman world waged a war ever increasing in fierceness; yet it remained to the
last the basis of the Roman legal conception of marriage, and to a certain extent it even colours the Canon law
founded though it be, on the whole, on the sacramental view of marriage.
For our present purpose it is necessary to regard this newer marriage just when it had superseded the ancient
and stricter usages of wedlock, and just before it began to be modified by the modern and much severer
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 95
Page No 98
principles of the Christian community. For at this point in the history of marriage we come upon the
beginnings of that system of settling the property of married women which has supplied the greatest part of
Continental Europe with its law of marriage settlement. It appears an immediate consequence from
thoroughly ascertained legal principles that, as soon as the wife ceased to pass by marriage into her husband's
family, and to become in law his daughter, her property would no longer be transferred to him. In the earlier
period of Roman law, this property, present and prospective, would have remained with her own family, and,
if she was no longer under direct parental authority, would have been administered by her guardians for the
behoof of her male relatives. As we know, however, and as I before stated, the power of guardians was
gradually reduced to a shadow. The legal result would seem to have been that the woman would be placed in
the same position as a French wife at this day under what the French Code calls the régime of biens séparés,
or as an English wife whose property has been secured to her separate use by an appropriate marriage
settlement or by the operation of the new Married Women's Property Act. But, though this was the legal
consequence, it would be a social anachronism to assume that in practice it followed rapidly or generally. The
original object of the marriage 'without coming under the hand' was doubtless to prevent the acquisition of
excessive proprietary power by the husband, not to deprive him of all such power, and indeed the legal result
of this marriage, unless practically qualified in some way, would unquestionably have been far in advance of
social feeling. Here, then, we come upon an institution which, of all purely artificial institutions, has had
perhaps the longest and the most important history. This is the dos, or dotal estate, something very different
from our 'dower.' It has become the dot of French law, and is the favourite form of settling the property of
married women all over the Continent of Europe. It is a contribution by the wife's family, or by the wife
herself, intended to assist the husband in bearing the expenses of the conjugal household. Only the revenue
belonged to the husband, and many minute rules, which need not be specified here, prevented him from
spending it on objects foreign to the purpose of the settlement. The corpus or capital of the settled property
was, among the Romans (as now in France), incapable of alienation, unless with the permission of a court of
justice. If any part of the wife's property was not settled on her as dos, it became her parapherna. Parapherna
means something very different from our 'paraphernalia,' and is the biens separés of French law. It was that
portion of a wife's property which was held by her under the strict law applicable to a woman marrying
without 'coming under the hand.' The authority of her guardians having died out, and this part of her property
not having, by the assumption, been conveyed to the husband as dos, it remained under her exclusive control,
and at her exclusive disposal. It is only quite recently, under the Married Women's Property Act, that we have
arrived at a similar institution, since money settled to a wife's separate use, though practically the same thing,
required a settlement to create it.
I have now abridged a very long, and, in some portions, a very intricate history. The Roman law began by
giving all the wife's property to the husband, because she was assumed to be, in law, his daughter. It ended in
having for its general rule that all the wife's property was under her own control, save when a part of it had
been converted by settlement into a fund for contributing to the expenses of the conjugal household. But, no
doubt, the exception to the general rule was the ordinary practice. In all respectable households, as now on
the Continent, there was a settlement by way of dos. Not that we are to suppose there was among the Romans
any such form of contract as we are accustomed to under the name of Marriage Settlement. The mechanism
was infinitely simpler. A few words on paper would suffice to bring any part of the wife's property under the
wellascertained rules supplied by the written law for dotal settlements, and nothing more than these words
would be needed, unless the persons marrying wished to vary the provisions of the law by express agreement.
This simple, but most admirable, contrivance of having, so to speak, model settlements set forth ready made
in the law, which may be adopted or not at pleasure, characterises the French Code Napoléon, and it was
inherited by the French from the Romans.
Warning you that the account which I have given you of the transitions through which the Roman law of
settled property passed, is, from the necessity of the case, fragmentary, I pass to the evidence of early ideas
on our subject which is contained in the Hindoo law. The settled property of a married woman, incapable of
alienation by her husband, is wellknown to the Hindoos under the name of Stridhan. It is certainly a
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 96
Page No 99
remarkable fact that the institution seems to have been developed among the Hindoos at a period relatively
much earlier than among the Romans. But instead of being matured and improved, as it was in the Western
society, there is reason to think that in the East, under various influences which may partly be traced, it has
gradually been reduced to dimensions and importance far inferior to those which at one time belonged to it.
The definition of Stridhan, or 'woman's property,' given in one of the oldest and most authoritative of the
Hindoo juridical treatises, the Mitakshara, is as follows: 'That which is given (to the wife) by the father, the
mother, the husband, or a brother, at the time of the wedding, before the nuptial fire.' Up to this point, the
doctrine has the concurrence of all the schools of Hindoo law, but the compiler of the Mitakshara adds a
proposition not found elsewhere: 'also property which she may have acquired by inheritance, purchase,
partition, seizure, or finding, is denominated by Manu and the others "woman's property."' (Mitakshara, xi.
2.). These words, attributed, you see, to the mythical legislator, Manu, have excited the most vehement
controversies among later Brahminical commentators, and have caused considerable perplexity to
AngloIndian Judges, bound as they are to elicit consistent doctrine from the Hindoo legal texts. 'All the
property which a woman may have acquired by inheritance, purchase, partition, seizure, or finding,' is a
comprehensive description of all the forms of property as defined by the modes of acquisition, and, if all this
be Stridhan, it follows that the ancient Hindoo law secured to married women, in theory at all events, an even
greater degree of proprietary independence than that given to them by the modern English Married Women's
Property Act. No doubt there is much difficulty in understanding this. The existing Hindoo written law,
which is a mixed body of religious, moral, and legal ordinances, is preeminently distinguished by the
strictness with which it maintains a number of obligations plainly traceable to the ancient despotism of the
Family, and by its excessive harshness to the personal and proprietary liberty of women. Among the Aryan
subraces, the Hindoos may be as confidently asserted as the Romans to have had their society organised as a
collection of patriarchally governed families. If, then, at any early period, the married woman had among the
Hindoos her property altogether enfranchised from her husband's control, it is not easy to give a reason why
the obligations of the family despotism were relaxed in this one particular. In point of fact, there is no clue to
the mystery so long as we confine our attention to the Hindoo law, and no course is open to a Judge except to
take his stand on the one ancient authority I have quoted or to follow the great bulk of modern authorities
who repudiate the doctrine of the Mitakshara on this point. The AngloIndian Courts have now substantially
decided that Hindoo law (with the possible exception of that current in Western India) limits the Stridhan to
property given to the woman at her marriage either by her family or by her husband ('Madras High Court
Reports,' iii. 312). I think, however, that if we extend our examination to other bodies of Aryan custom, we
may partly understand the amplitude which the Mitakshara, one of the most archaic of Hindoo compendia,
assigns to the Stridhan. A full enquiry would take me much beyond the limits which I have proposed to
myself in this Lecture, but its results would shortly be these. Among the Aryan communities as a whole, we
find the earliest traces of the separate property of women in the widely disused ancient institution known as
the BridePrice. Part of this price, which was paid by the bridegroom either at the wedding or the day after it,
went to the bride's father as compensation for the Patriarchal or Family authority which was transferred to the
husband, but another part went to the bride herself and was very generally enjoyed by her separately and kept
apart from her husband's property. It further appears that under a certain number of Aryan customs the
proprietary rights of other kinds which women slowly acquired were assimilated to their rights in their
portion of the BridePrice, probably as being the only existing type of woman's property. The exact extent of
the separate ownership which the ancient Irish law allowed to married women is still uncertain, but
undoubtedly they had some power of dealing with their own property without the consent of their husbands,
and this was one of the institutions expressly declared by the Judges to be illegal at the beginning of the
seventeenth century.
If then the Stridhan had a prehistoric origin in the BridePrice, its growth and decay become more
intelligible. First of all it was property conferred on the wife by the husband 'at the nuptial fire,' as the
sacerdotal Hindoo lawyers express it. Next it came to include what the Romans called the dos, property
assigned to the wife at her marriage by her own family. The next stage may very well have been reached only
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 97
Page No 100
in certain parts of India, and the rules relating to it may only have found their way into the doctrine of certain
schools; but still there is nothing contrary to the analogies of legal history in the extension of the Stridhan
until it included all the property of a married woman. The really interesting question is how came the law to
retreat after apparently advancing farther than the Middle Roman Law in the proprietary enfranchisement of
women, and what are the causes of the strong hostility of the great majority of Hindoo lawyers to the text of
the Mitakshara, of which the authority could not be wholly denied? There are in fact clear indications of a
sustained general effort on the part of the Brahminical writers on mixed law and religion, to limit the
privileges of women which they seem to have found recognised by older authorities. The attention of English
and European students of the Hindoo law books was first attracted to this subject by a natural desire to
scrutinise the sacred texts upon which the Brahmin learned were in the habit of insisting in defence of the
abominable practice of Suttee or widowburning. The discovery was soon made that the oldest monuments
of law and religion gave no countenance to the rite, and the conclusion was at once drawn that, even on
Hindoo principles, it was an unlawful innovation. This mode of reasoning undoubtedly gave comfort to many
devout Hindoos, whom no secular argument could have reconciled to the abandonment of a custom of proved
antiquity; but still, in itself it was unsound. The disuse of all practices which a scholar could show to be
relatively modern would dissolve the whole Hindoo system. These inquiries, pushed much farther, have
shown that the Hindoo laws, religious and civil, have for centuries been undergoing transmutation,
development, and, in some points, depravation at the hands of successive Brahminical expositors, and that no
rules have been so uniformly changed as we should say, for the worse as those which affect the legal
position of women.
It will probably be conceded by all who have paid any attention to our subject, that the civilised societies of
the West, in steadily enlarging the personal and proprietary independence of women, and even in granting to
them political privilege, are only follow ing out still farther a law of development which they have been
obeying for many centuries. The society, which once consisted of compact families, has got extremely near to
the condition in which it will consist exclusively of individuals, when it has finally and completely
assimilated the legal position of women to the legal position of men. In addition to many other objections
which may be urged against the common allegation that the legal disabilities of women are merely part of the
tyranny of sex over sex, it is historically and philosophically valueless, as indeed are most propositions
concerning classes so large as sexes. What really did exist is the despotism of groups over the members
composing them. What really is being relaxed is the stringency of this despotism. Whether this relaxation is
destined to end in utter dissolution whether, on the other hand, under the influence either of voluntary
agreement or of imperative law, society is destined to crystallise in new forms are questions upon which it
is not now material to enter, even if there were any hope of solving them. All we need at present note is that
the socalled enfranchisement of women is merely a phase of a process which has affected very many other
classes, the substitution of individual human beings for compact groups of human beings as the units of
society. Now, it is true that in the legal institutions of the Hindoos (political institutions, I need scarcely say,
for many centuries they have had none) the despotism of the family group over the men and women
composing it is maintained in greater completeness than among any society of similar civilisation and culture.
Yet there is abundant evidence that the emancipation of the individual from the family had proceeded some
way, even before the country had come under the Western influences through the British dominion. If I were
to give you the full proof of this, I should have to take you through much of the detail of Hindoo law. I will
mention one indication of it, because few are aware that the peculiarity in question serves as a sort of test by
which we can distinguish very ancient or undeveloped from comparatively matured and developed law.
All beginners in law have heard of the difference between distributing an inheritance per stirpes and
distributing it per capita. A man has two sons, one of whom has eight children, and the other two. The
grandfather dies, his two sons having died before him, and the grandfather's property has to be divided
between the grandchildren. If the division is per stirpes the stocks of the two sons will be kept separate, and
one half of the inheritance will be distributed between the eight grandchildren, and the other half between the
two. If the division is per capita the property will be equally divided between the whole ten grandchildren,
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 98
Page No 101
share and share alike. Now the tendency of matured and developed law is to give a decided preference to
distribution per stirpes; it is only with remote classes of relatives that it abandons the distinctions between the
stocks and distributes the property per capita. But in this, as in several other particulars, very ancient and
undeveloped law reverses the ideas of the modern jurist, and uniformly prefers distribution per capita, exactly
equal division between all the surviving members of the family; and this is apparently on the principle that,
all having been impartially subject to a despotism which knew no degrees, all ought to share equally on the
dissolution of the community by the death of its chief. A preference for division per stirpes, a minute care for
the preservation of the stocks, is in fact very strong evidence of the growth of a respect for individual
interests inside the family, distinct from the interests of the family group as a whole. This is why the place
given to distribution per stirpes shows that a given system of law has undergone development, and it so
happens that this place is very large in Hindoo law, which is extremely careful of the distinction between
stocks, and maintains them through long lines of succession.
Let us now turn to the causes which in the Hindoo law, and in the great alternative Aryan system, the Roman
law, have respectively led to the disengagement of the individual from the group. So far as regards the
Roman institutions, we know that among the most powerful solvent influences were certain philosophical
theories, of Greek origin, which had deep effect on the minds of the jurists who guided the development of
the law. The law, thus transformed by a doctrine which had its most distinct expression in the famous
proposition, 'all men are equal,' was spread over much of the world by Roman legislation. The empire of the
Romans, for one reason alone, must be placed in a totally different class from the Oriental despotisms,
ancient and modern, and even from the famous Athenian Empire. All these last were taxtaking empires,
which exercised little or no interference in the customs of villagecommunities or tribes. But the Roman
Empire, while it was a taxtaking, was also a legislating empire. It crushed out local customs, and substituted
for them institutions of its own. Through its legislation alone it effected so great an interruption in the history
of a large part of mankind, nor has it had any parallel except and the comparison is very imperfect the
modern British Empire in India. There is no reason to suppose that philosophical theory had any serious
influence on the jurisprudence of the Hindoos. I speak with reserve on the subject, but I believe that none of
the remarkable philosophical theories which the genius of the race produced are founded on a conception of
the individual as distinct from that of the group in which he is born. From those of them with which I happen
to be acquainted, I should say that their characteristics are of exactly the reverse order, and that they have
their nearest counterpart in certain philosophical systems of our own day, under which the individual seems
lost in some such conception as that of Humanity. What, then, was the influence (for some influence there
certainly was) which, operating on the minds of the Brahminical jurists, led them to assign to the individual
rights distinct from those which would have belonged to him through mere membership in the family group?
I conceive that it was the influence of Religion. Wherever among any part of Hindoo society there prevailed
the conviction of responsibility after death whether that responsibility was to be enforced by direct
rewards and punishments, or through the stages of the metempsychosis the conception of the individual,
who was to suffer separately and enjoy separately, was necessarily realised with extreme distinctness.
The portions of the race strongly affected by religious belief of this kind were exactly those for which the
Brahminical jurists legislated, and at first they probably legislated for these alone. But with the notion of
responsibility after death the notion of expiation was always associated. Building upon this last notion, the
Brahminical commentators gradually transformed the whole law until it became an exemplification of what
Indian lawyers call the doctrine of Spiritual Benefit. Inasmuch as the condition of the dead could be
ameliorated by proper expiatory rites, the property descending or devolving on a man came to be regarded by
these writers partly as a fund for paying the expenses of the ceremonial by which the soul of the person from
whom the inheritance came could be redeemed from suffering or degradation, and partly as a reward for the
proper performance of the sacrifices. There ought to be nothing to surprise us in the growth of such a
doctrine, since it is only distinguished, by its logical completeness, from one which had great influence on
Western jurisprudence. The interest which from very early times the Church claimed in the moveable or
personal property of deceased persons is best explained by its teaching that the first and best destination of a
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 99
Page No 102
dead man's goods was to purchase masses for his soul, and out of this view of the proper objects of wealth the
whole testamentary and intestate jurisdiction of the Ecclesiastical Courts appears to have grown. But in India
the law constructed on these principles became extremely unfavourable to the ownership of property by
women, apparently because its priestly authors thought that women, through their physical weakness and
their seclusion (which was doubtless regarded as unavoidable), would have much greater difficulty than men,
amid a society always more or less disturbed, in applying a proper share of the property to the funeral
ceremonies of the person who had transmitted it. The reasoning on the subject current even in comparatively
ancient times is thus given in the Mitakshara; 'The wealth of a regenerate man is designed for religious uses,
and a woman's succession to such property is unfit because she is not competent to the performance of
religious rites.' The compiler of the Mitakshara who has preserved the liberal rule as to Stridhan which I
before referred to, combats this doctrine, not, however, by affirming the capacity of women for sacrifice, but
by denying that all property is intended for religious uses, and by pointing out that certain acts which a
female owner can do are of a quasireligious character, e.g., she may dig tanks. (Mitakshara, ii. 1, 22, 23,
24.) And, putting him aside, the Brahminical commentators who succeed one another in the Hindoo juridical
schools show a visibly increasing desire to connect all property with the discharge of sacrificial duties, and
with this desire the reluctance to place property in the hands of women is somehow connected.
On the whole the successive generations of Hindoo lawyers show an increasing hostility to the institution of
the Stridhan, not by abolishing it, but by limiting to the utmost of their power the circumstances under which
it can arise. Minute distinctions are drawn between the various modes in which property may devolve upon a
woman, and the conditions under which such property may become Stridhan made rare and exceptional. The
aim of the lawyers was to add to the family stock, and to place under the control of the husband as much as
they could of whatever came to the wife by inheritance or gift; but whenever the property does satisfy the
multifarious conditions laid down for the creation of the Stridhan, the view of it as emphatically 'woman's
property' is carried out with a logical consistency very suggestive of the character of the ancient institution on
which the Brahminical jurists made war. Not only has the woman singularly full power of dealing with the
Stridhan not only is the husband debarred from intermeddling with it, save in extreme distress but,
when the proprietress dies, there is a special order of succession to her property, which is manifestly intended
to give a preference, wherever it is possible, to female relatives over males.
Let me add that the account which I have given you of the probable liberality of the Hindoo institutions to
females at some long past period of their development, and of the dislike towards this liberality manifested by
the Brahminical lawyers, is not to be regarded as fanciful or purely conjectural, although, doubtless, we can
only guess at the explanation of it. It is borne out by a very considerable number of indications, one of which
I mention as of great but very painful interest. The most liberal of the Hindoo schools of jurisprudence, that
prevailing in Bengal Proper, gives a childless widow the enjoyment of her husband's property, under certain
restrictive conditions, for her life; and in this it agrees with many bodies of unwritten local custom. If there
are male children, they succeed at once; but if there are none the widow comes in for her life before the
collateral relatives. At the present moment, marriages among the upper classes of Hindoos being very
commonly infertile, a considerable portion of the soil of the wealthiest Indian province is in the hands of
childless widows as tenants for life. But it was exactly in Bengal Proper that the English, on entering India,
found the Suttee, or widowburning, not merely an occasional, but a constant and almost universal practice
with the wealthier classes, and, as a rule, it was only the childless widow, and never the widow with minor
children, who burnt herself on her husband's funeral pyre. There is no question that there was the closest
connection between the law and the religious custom, and the widow was made to sacrifice herself in order
that her tenancy for life might be got out of the way. The anxiety of her family that the rite should be
performed, which seemed so striking to the first English observers of the practice, was, in fact, explained by
the coarsest motives; but the Brahmins who exhorted her to the sacrifice were undoubtedly influenced by a
purely professional dislike to her enjoyment of property. The ancient rule of the civil law, which made her
tenant for life, could not be got rid of, but it was combated by the modern institution which made it her duty
to devote herself to a frightful death.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 100
Page No 103
If the Stridhan of the Hindoos is a form of married women's separate property, which has been disliked and
perverted by the professional classes who had the power to modify it, the institution which was first the dos
of the Romans, and is now the dot of Continental Europe, has received a singular amount of artificial
encouragement. I have endeavoured to describe to you how it originated, but I have yet to state that it entered
into one of the most famous social experiments of the Roman Empire. A wellknown statute of the emperor
Augustus, celebrated by Horace in an official ode as the prince's greatest legislative achievement, had for its
object the encouragement and regulation of marriage and the imposition of penalties on celibacy. Among the
chief provisions of this 'Lex Julia et Papia Poppoea' to give its full title was a clause compelling
opulent parents to create portions, or dotes, for their marriageable daughters. This provision of a statute,
which very deeply affected the Roman law in many ways, must have met with general approval, for at a later
date we find the same principle applied to the donatio propter nuptias, or settlement on the married couple
from the husband's side. In the matured Roman law, therefore, singular as it may seem to us, parents were
under a statutory obligation to make settlements on their children.
It has been rather the fashion to speak of these experiments of the Roman Emperors on public morality as if
they totally miscarried I suppose, from some idea that the failure added to the credit of the moral
regeneration effected by Christianity. But, as a matter of fact, the Christian Church conferred few civil
benefits of greater moment to several generations of mankind than in keeping alive the traditions of the
Roman legislation respecting settled property, and in strenuously exerting itself to extend and apply the
principles of these disciplinary laws. There can be no serious question that, in its ultimate result, the
disruption of the Roman Empire was very unfavourable to the personal and proprietary liberty of women. I
purposely say, 'in its ultimate result,' in order to avoid a learned controversy as to their position under purely
Teutonic customs. It is very possible that the last stages of the process, which it is difficult to call anything
but feudalisation, were more unfavourable to women than the earlier changes, which were exclusively due to
the infusion of Germanic usage; but, at any rate, the place of women under the new system when fully
organised was worse than it was under Roman law, and would have been very greatly worse but for the
efforts of the Church. One standing monument of these efforts we have constantly before us in the promise of
the husband in the Marriage service, 'With all my worldly goods, I thee endow;' a formula which sometimes
puzzles the English lawyer, from its want of correspondence with anything which he finds among the oldest
rules of English law. The words have, indeed, been occasionally used in English legal treatises, as the text of
a disquisition on the distinction between Roman dos, to which they are supposed to refer, and the doarium,
which is the 'dower' of lands known to English law. The fact is, however, that the tradition which the Church
was carrying on was the general tradition of the Roman dos, the practical object being to secure for the wife a
provision of which the husband could not wantonly deprive her, and which would remain to her after his
death. The bodies of customary law which were built up over Europe were, in all matters of first principle,
under ecclesiastical influences; but the particular applications of a principle once accepted were extremely
various. The dower of lands in English law, of which hardly a shadow remains, but under which a wife
surviving her husband took a third of the rents and profits of his estates for life, belonged to a class of
institutions widely spread over Western Europe, very similar in general character, often designated as
doarium, but differing considerably in detail. They unquestionably had their origin in the endeavours of the
Church to revive the Roman institution of the compulsory dos, which, in this sense, produced the doarium,
even though the latter may have had a partially Germanic origin, and even though it occasionally assume (as
it unquestionably does) a shape very different from the original institution. I myself believe that another
effect of this persistent preaching and encouragement is to be found in the strong feeling which is diffused
through much of Europe, and specially through the Latinised societies, in favour of dotation, or portioning of
daughters, a feeling which seldom fails to astonish a person acquainted with such a country as France by its
remarkable intensity. It is an economical power of considerable importance, for it is the principal source of
those habits of saving and hoarding which characterise the French people, and I regard it as descended, by a
long chain of succession, from the obligatory provisions of the marriage law of the Emperor Augustus.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women 101
Page No 104
The importance and interest of our subject, when treated in all its bearings and throughout its whole history,
are quite enough to excuse me, I trust, for having detained you with an account of its obscure beginnings. It
has been said that the degree in which the personal immunity and proprietary capacity of women are
recognised in a particular state or community is a test of its degree of advance in civilisation; and, though the
assertion is sometimes made without the qualifications which are necessary to give it value, it is very far
indeed from being a mere gallant commonplace. For, inasmuch as no class of similar importance and extent
was, in the infancy of society, placed in a position of such absolute dependence as the other sex, the degree in
which this dependence has step by step been voluntarily modified and relaxed, serves undoubtedly as a rough
measure of tribal, social, national capacity for selfcontrol of that same control which produces wealth by
subduing the natural appetite of living for the present, and which fructifies in art and learning through
subordinating a material and immediate to a remote, intangible, and spiritual enjoyment. The assertion, then,
that there is a relation between civilisation and the proprietary capacities of women is only a form of the truth
that every one of those conquests, the sum of which we call civilisation, is the result of curbing some one of
the strongest, because the primary, impulses of human nature. If we were asked why the two societies with
which we have been concerned the Hindoos on the one hand, and the Romans and all the races to which
they have bequeathed their institutions on the other have had so widely different a history, no reply can be
very confidently given, so difficult is it, among the vast variety of influences acting on great assemblages of
men, to single out any one or any definite number of them, and to be sure that these have operated more
powerfully than the rest. Yet, if it were absolutely necessary to give an answer, it would consist in pointing to
the difference in their social history which has been the subject of this lecture, and in observing that one
steadily carried forward, while the other recoiled from, the series of changes which put an end to the
seclusion and degradation of an entire sex.
Lecture XII. Sovereignty
The historical theories commonly received among English lawyers have done so much harm not only to the
study of law but to the study of history, that an account of the origin and growth of our legal system, founded
on the examination of new materials and the reexamination of old ones, is perhaps the most urgently needed
of all additions to English knowledge. But next to a new history of law, what we most require is a new
philosophy of law. If our country ever gives birth to such a philosophy, we shall probably owe it to two
advantages. The first of them is our possession of a legal system which for many purposes may be considered
indigenous. Our national pride, which has sometimes retarded or limited our advance in juridical enquiry, has
kept our law singularly pure from mixture with the stream of legal rules flowing from the great fountain of
the Roman Corpus Juris, and thus, when we place it in juxtaposition with any other European legal system,
the results of the comparison are far more fruitful of instruction than those obtained by contrasting the various
Continental bodies of law with one another. The second advantage I believe to consist in the growing
familiarity of Englishmen with the investigations of the socalled Analytical Jurists, of whom the most
considerable are Jeremy Bentham and John Austin. Of this advantage we have a monopoly. Bentham seems
to be exclusively known in France and Germany as the author of an unpopular system of morals. Austin is
apparently not known at all. Yet to Bentham, and even in a higher degree to Austin, the world is indebted for
the only existing attempt to construct a system of jurisprudence by strict scientific process and to found it, not
on ŕ priori assumption, but on the observation, comparison, and analysis of the various legal conceptions.
There is not the smallest necessity for accepting all the conclusions of these great writers with implicit
deference, but there is the strongest necessity for knowing what those conclusions are. They are
indispensable, if for no other object, for the purpose of clearing the head.
An important distinction between Bentham and Austin is not as often recognised as it ought to be. Bentham
in the main is a writer on legislation. Austin in the main is a writer on jurisprudence, Bentham is chiefly
concerned with law as it might be and ought to be. Austin is chiefly concerned with law as it is. Each
trespasses occasionally on the domain of the other. Unless Bentham had written the treatise called the
'Fragment on Government,' Austin's 'Province of Jurisprudence Determined,' which sets forth the basis of his
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 102
Page No 105
system, would never probably have been composed. On the other hand, Austin, in his singular discussion of
the theory of utility as an index to the Law of God, has entered on an investigation of the class followed by
Bentham. Still the description which I have given of their objects is sufficiently correct as a general
description, and those objects are widely different. Bentham aims at the improvement of the law to be
effected by the application of the principles now indissolubly associated with his name. Almost all of his
more important suggestions have been adopted by the English Legislature, but the process of engrafting on
the law what to each successive generation seem to be improvements is in itself of indefinite duration, and
may go on, and possibly will go on, as long as the human race lasts. Austin's undertaking is more modest. It
would be completed, if a Code were produced perfectly logical in order of arrangement and perfectly lucid in
statement of rule Jurisprudence, the science of positive law, is sometimes spoken of nowadays as if it would
bring the substance of the law into a state of indefinite perfection. It would doubtless, if it were carried far,
lead indirectly to great legal reforms by dispelling obscurities and dissipating delusions, but the investigation
of the principles on which the direct improvement of substantive legal rules should be conducted belongs
nevertheless not to the theorist on jurisprudence but to the theorist on legislation.
The portion of Austin's Lectures which sets forth the basis of his system, and which was published several
years ago as the 'Province of Jurisprudence Determined,' has long been one of the higher classbooks in this
University; and, taken together with the other lectures more recently given to the world (though unhappily in
a fragmentary shape), it must always, or for a long time to come, be the mainstay of the studies prosecuted in
this Department. Making the utmost acknowledgment of the value of the book, I find it impossible not to
recognise the magnitude of the difficulties which it occasions to the beginner. Those which have their origin
in peculiarities of style and which seem to be attributable to the perpetual commerce of thought in which the
writer lived with his precursors, Bentham and Hobbes, I find to be practically less grave than difficulties of
another sort which arise from the repulsion created in the mind by the shape in which the conceptions of law,
right, and duty are presented to it by Austin's analysis. Of course, so far as this distaste is caused by
unpalatable truth, any tenderness shown to it would be wasted; but even thus it is a misfortune, and, if it be in
any degree provoked by avoidable causes, such as methods of statement or arrangement, no pains bestowed
on the attempt to remove it to this extent would be thrown away. A very frequent effect of forcing on students
of active mind and industrious habits a system or subject which for some reason or other is repugnant to them
is to make them regard it as so much dogma, as something resting on the personal authority of the writer with
whose name it happens to be associated. Now nothing could be more unfortunate for the philosophy of law
than that the system of the 'Province of Jurisprudence Determined' should come to be regarded simply as
Austin's system as standing by the side. of Blackstone's or Hegel's or any other system as
interchangeable with it or equivalent to it. For, when certain assumptions or postulates have been made, I am
fully convinced that the great majority of Austin's positions follow as of course and by ordinary logical
process. These assumptions do not appear to me to be stated and described by Austin with sufficient fulness
possibly because, though he is a comparatively modern writer, a part of the enquiries necessary for such
statement had in his day been barely commenced but, whatever the cause, the result is that he seems to me
open to the same charge as some of the greatest writers on Political Economy who have omitted to set forth at
the outset with adequate distinctness the limited objects of their science, and who have thus attracted to it a
mass of prejudice of which it may never possibly get rid. The present Lecture is an attempt to show what a
certain number of these assumptions or postulates are; in that which follows it, I endeavour to show how
these assumptions are affected by some conclusions which we have arrived at in former Lectures during our
investigation of the early history of society. (Supra, Lectures I to XI) I think it best for my purpose to begin
with calling attention to the definition of Sovereignty. Beyond all doubt this is the logical order of the
discussion undertaken by Austin, and I find it difficult to understand, except on one hypothesis, why,
deserting the arrangement of Hobbes, he began the discussion of this part of his subject by the analysis of
Law, Right and Duty, and ended it with an account of Sovereignty which it seems to me should have come
first. I imagine, however, that Blackstone influenced him, as he did Bentham, so to speak, by repulsion.
Blackstone, following Roman Institutional writers, begins with a definition of law and proceeds to give a
theory of the connection of the various legal conceptions. The desire to expose the fallacies of this portion of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 103
Page No 106
the Commentaries furnished Bentham with his principal motive for writing the Fragment on Government,
and Austin with his chief inducement to determine the Province of Jurisprudence, and the latter seems to me
to have thought that the propositions he disputed would be most effectually disposed of, if they were
contradicted in the order given them by their author. However that may be, the branch of my subject on
which I shall first have to enter may be described as an enquiry into the probable mode in which Austin's
analysis would have been affected, if he had begun in his first Lecture with the examination of the nature of
Sovereignty. This examination he placed in the Sixth, which, so far as the 'Province of Jurisprudence' is
concerned, is the last of his Lectures.
I believe I may assume that most of my hearers are familiar with the general character of the investigation
prosecuted by Austin in the Treatise to which I have referred, but, as his definitions are not easily carried in
the memory in their complete shape, I will give his descriptions of an Independent Political Society and of
Sovereignty, the two conceptions being interdependent and inseparable from one another.
'If (he says) a determinate human superior, not in the habit of obedience to a like superior, receive habitual
obedience from the bulk of a given society, that determinate superior is Sovereign in that society, and the
society, including the superior, is a society political and independent.'
He then proceeds: 'To that determinate superior the other members of the society are subject; or on that
determinate superior the other members of the society are dependent. The position of its other members
towards that determinate superior is a state of subjection or a state of dependence. The mutual relation which
subsists between that superior and them, may be styled the relation of Sovereign and Subject, or the relation
of Sovereignty and Subjection.'
I may perhaps save the necessity for part of the amplification and explanation of these definitions contained
in the Chapter in which they occur, if I state Austin's doctrine of Sovereignty in another way more
popularly, though without, I think, any substantial inaccuracy. It is as follows: There is, in every independent
political community that is, in every political community not in the habit of obedience to a superior above
itself some single person or some combination of persons which has the power of compelling the other
members of the community to do exactly as it pleases. This single person or group this individual or this
collegiate Sovereign (to employ Austin's phrase) may be found in every independent political community
as certainly as the centre of gravity in a mass of matter. If the community be violently or voluntarily divided
into a number of separate fragments, then, as soon as each fragment has settled down (perhaps after an
interval of anarchy) into a state of equilibrium, the Sovereign will exist and with proper care will be
discoverable in each of the now independent portions. The Sovereignty over the North American Colonies of
Great Britain had its seat in one place before they became the United States, in another place afterwards; but
in both cases there was a discoverable Sovereign somewhere. This Sovereign, this person or combination of
persons, universally occurring in all independent political communities, has in all such communities one
characteristic, common to all the shapes Sovereignty may take, the possession of irresistible force, not
necessarily exerted but capable of being exerted. According to the terminology preferred by Austin, the
Sovereign, if a single person, is or should be called a Monarch; if a small group, the name is an Oligarchy; if
a group of considerable dimensions, an Aristocracy. if very large and numerous, a Democracy. Limited
Monarchy, a phrase perhaps more fashionable in Austin's day than it is now, is abhorred by Austin, and the
Government of Great Britain he classes with Aristocracies. That which all the forms of Sovereignty have in
common is the power (the power but not necessarily the will) to put compulsion without limit on subjects or
fellowsubjects. It is sometimes extremely difficult to discover the Sovereign in a given State, and, when he
or it is discovered, he may fall under no recognised designation, but, where there is an independent political
society not in a condition of anarchy, the Sovereign is certainly there. The question of determining his
character is, you will understand, always a question of fact. It is never a question of law or morals. He who,
when a particular person or group is asserted to constitute the Sovereign in a given community, denies the
proposition on the ground that such Sovereignty is an usurpation or a violation of constitutional principle, has
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 104
Page No 107
completely missed Austin's point of view.
The definitions which I read from the Sixth Lecture furnish Austin's tests for discovering the seat of
Sovereignty in independent states. I will again refer to a few of the most important of them, though very
briefly.
First, the Sovereign is a determinate human superior. He is not necessarily a single person; in the modern
Western world he is very rarely so; but he must have so much of the attributes of a single person as to be
determinate. If he is not a single person, he must be a number of persons capable of acting in a corporate or
collegiate capacity. This part of the definition is absolutely necessary, since the Sovereign must effect his
exertions of power, must issue his orders, by a definite exercise of his will. The possession of physical power,
which is one characteristic of Sovereignty, has as matter of historical fact repeatedly been for a time in the
hands of a number of persons not determinate, not so connected together as to be capable of exercising
volition, but such a state of things Austin would call anarchy, though it might not have all the usually
recognised symptoms of a revolutionary interval. At the same time, the limitation of Sovereignty to
determinate groups, when the Sovereign is not an individual, is extremely important, since it qualities the
notion of Sovereignty by rendering it subject to the various artifices by which an exercise of volition is
elicited from a corporate body. Familiar to us as is the practice of taking the opinion of a majority as the
opinion of an entire group, and natural as it seems, nothing can be more artificial.
Again, the bulk of the society must obey the superior who is to be called Sovereign. Not the whole of the
society, for in that case Sovereignty would be impossible, but the bulk, the large majority, must obey. After
the accession of the House of Hanover to the British throne, a certain number of Jacobites and a considerable
portion of the Scottish Highlanders habitually disobeyed or disregarded the commands of the British Crown
and Parliament, but the bulk of the nation, including no doubt the bulk of the Jacobites themselves, gave to
these commands a practical obedience. On Austin's principles, therefore, there is not the least ground for
questioning the Sovereignty of George the First and Second and of the Parliaments elected at their summons.
The Jacobite view, that the Hanoverian Kings were exclusively Sovereign in Hanover, would at once be
throw aside by Austin as not raising that question of fact which is alone disputable under his system.
Next, the Sovereign must receive an habitual obedience from the bulk of the community. In European
societies professing the Roman Catholic faith, the great majority of the population receives a variety of
directions on points of personal conduct, either mediately or immediately, from the See of Rome. But,
compared with the number of times it submits itself to the laws of the country it inhabits, its obedience to
these extrinsic commands is only occasional, and not habitual. At the same time a dim appreciation of the
principles brought into light by Austin may be detected in several famous ecclesiastical controversies, which
sometimes tend to become disputes whether the obedience to the See of Rome which is actually paid is or is
not so frequent as to fall under the description of habitual.
A further characteristic of Sovereignty is immunity from the control of every other human superior. The
limitation is obviously necessary, for otherwise the GovernorGeneral of India in Council would be
Sovereign, and indeed would exhibit a closer correspondence with the more salient features of Sovereignty
than almost any other potentate on the face of the globe.
Those who have observed with what slowness definite conceptions are developed in the field of history and
politics will be prepared to hear that this whole view of the nature of Sovereignty is older than Austin's work.
But, so far as my own knowledge extends, I do not think that any material portion of it is older than Hobbes.
On the other hand, in the Leviathan of Hobbes and in the Chapter De Cive in his Treatise first published in
Latin, called the Elementa Philosophiae, the analysis of Government and Society and the determination of
Sovereignty are so nearly completed that little could be added to them by Bentham and Austin. The
originality of these later writers, and more particularly of Austin, resides in their much fuller examination of
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 105
Page No 108
the conceptions dependent on the notion of Sovereignty positive law, positive duty, sanction and right
in setting forth the relations of these conceptions to others superficially resembling them, in combating
objections to the theory by which the entire group of notions are connected together, and in applying this
theory to certain complex states of fact which had arisen since Hobbes wrote. There is, however, one great
difference between Hobbes and his latest successor. The process of Hobbes was scientific, but his object was
less scientific than political. When, with a keenness of intuition and lucidity of statement which have never
been rivalled, he has made out a case for the universal theoretical existence of Sovereignty, it becomes clear
that he has, to say the least, a strong preference for monarchies over aristocracies and democracies, or (to use
the phraseology of the school which he founded) for individual over corporate Sovereignty. Those of his
intellectual followers who would have repudiated his politics have often asserted that he has been
misunderstood, and no doubt some superficial readers have supposed that he was pointing at despotism when
he was really referring to the essentially unqualified power of the Sovereign whatever the form of the
Sovereignty. But I do not think it can in candour be denied that his strong dislike of the Long Parliament and
of the English Common law, as the great instrument of resistance to the Stuart Kings, has occasionally
coloured the language which he uses in examining the nature of Sovereignty, Law, and Anarchy; nor is it
matter for surprise that he should have been charged during his life with having devised his system with the
secret intention of making his peace with the Protector, though the accusation itself is sufficiently refuted by
dates. But Austin's object is strictly scientific. If he has fallen into errors, he has been led into them by his
philosophy, and his language scarcely ever betrays the colour of his political opinions.
Another considerable difference is this. Hobbes, it is well known, speculated on the origin of Government
and Sovereignty. It is the one fact which some persons seem to have learned about him, and they appear to
think his philosophy sufficiently condemned by it. But Austin barely enters on this enquiry,. and indeed he
occasionally, though perhaps inadvertently, uses language which almost seems to imply that Sovereignty and
the conceptions dependent on it have an ŕ priori existence. Now in this matter I myself hold that the method
of Hobbes was correct. It is true that nothing can be more worthless in itself than Hobbes's conjectural
account of the origin of society and government. Mankind, he asserts, were originally in a state of war. They
then made a compact under which every man abandoned his powers of aggression, and the result was
Sovereignty, and through Sovereignty law, peace, and order. The theory is open to every sort of objection.
There is no evidence of any stage of the supposed history, and the little we know of primitive man contradicts
it. The universal disorder of the race in its infancy may be true of the contests of tribe with tribe and of family
with family; but it is not true of the relations of individual man with individual man, whom we, on the
contrary, first discern living together under a regimen which, if we are compelled to employ modern
phraseology, we must call one of ultralegality. And, in addition, the theory is open to precisely the same
objection as the counterhypothesis of Locke, that it antedates the modern juridical conception of Contract.
But still I think that Hobbes did correctly in addressing himself to the problem, though he did little to solve it.
The duty of enquiring, if not how Sovereignty arose, at all events through what stages it has passed, is in my
judgment indispensable. It is only thus that we can assure ourselves in what degree the results of the
Austinian analysis tally with facts.
There is, in truth, nothing more important to the student of jurisprudence than that he should carefully
consider how far the observed facts of human nature and society bear out the assertions which are made or
seem to be made about Sovereignty by the Analytical Jurists. To begin with, these assertions must be
disentangled from one another. The first of them is that, in every independent community of men, there
resides the power of acting with irresistible force on the several members of that community. This may be
accepted as actual fact. If all the members of the community had equal physical strength and were unarmed,
the power would be a mere result from the superiority of numbers; but, as a matter. of fact, various causes, of
which much the most important have been the superior physical strength and the superior armament of
portions of the community have conferred on numerical minorities the power of applying irresistible pressure
to the individuals who make up the community as a whole. The next assertion is that, in every independent
political community, that is in every independent community neither in a state of nature on the one hand nor
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 106
Page No 109
in a state of anarchy on the other, the power of using or directing the irresistible force storedup in the
society resides in some person or combination of persons who belong to the society themselves. The truth of
this assertion is strongly suggested by a certain class of facts, particularly by the political facts of the Western
and Modern world; but all the relevant facts, it must be recollected, have not been fully observed. The whole
world, of which theorists on human nature are extremely apt to forget considerably more than half, and the
entire history of the whole world, would have to be examined before we could be quite sure of the facts, and,
if this were done, it may be that a great n umber of the facts would not so strongly suggest the conclusion, or,
as I myself think, the assertion which we are considering would not so much be shown to be false as to be
only verbally true, and therefore without the value which it possesses in societies of the type to which our
own belongs. An assertion, however, which the great Analytical Jurists cannot be charged with making, but
which some of their disciples go very near to hazarding, that the Sovereign person or group actually wields
the storedup force of society by an uncontrolled exercise of will, is certainly never in accordance with fact.
A despot with a disturbed brain is the sole conceivable example of such Sovereignty. The vast mass of
influences, which we may call for shortness moral, perpetually shapes, limits, or forbids the actual direction
of the forces of society by its Sovereign. This is the point which, of all others, it is practically most necessary
that the student should bear in mind, because it does most to show what the Austinian view of Sovereignty
really is that it is the result of Abstraction. It is arrived at by throwing aside all the characteristics and
attributes of Government and Society except one, and by connecting all forms of political superiority together
through their common possession of force. The elements neglected in the process are always important,
sometimes of extreme importance, for they consist of all the influences controlling human action except force
directly applied or directly apprehended ; but the operation of throwing them aside for purposes of
classification is, I need hardly say, perfectly legitimate philosophically, and is only the application of a
method in ordinary scientific use.
To put the same thing in another way, that which we reject in the process of abstraction by which the
conception of Sovereignty is reached is the entire history of each community. First of all, it is the history, the
whole historical antecedents, of each society by which it has been determined where, in what person or
group, the power of using the social force is to reside. The theory of Sovereignty neglects the mode in which
the result has been arrived at, and thus is enabled to class together the coercive authority of the great King of
Persia, of the Athenian Demos, of the later Roman Emperors, of the Russian Czar, and of the Crown and
Parliament of Great Britain. Next, it is its history, the entire mass of its historical antecedents, which in each
community determines how the Sovereign shall exercise or forbear from exercising his irresistible coercive
power. All that constitutes this the whole enormous aggregate of opinions, sentiments, beliefs,
superstitions, and prejudices, of ideas of all kinds, hereditary and acquired, some produced by institutions and
some by the constitution of human nature is rejected by the Analytical Jurists. And thus it is that, so far as
the restrictions confined in their definition of Sovereignty are concerned, the Queen and Parliament of our
own country might direct all weakly children to be put to death or establish a system of lettres de cachet.
The procedure of the Analytical Jurists is closely analogous to that followed in mathematics and political
economy. It is strictly philosophical, but the practical value of all sciences founded on abstractions depends
on the relative importance of the elements rejected and the elements retained in the process of abstraction.
Tried by this test, mathematical science is of greatly more value than political economy, and both of them
than jurisprudence as conceived by the writers I am criticising. Similarly, the misconceptions to which the
Austinian analysis gives rise are very similar to those which might be conceived as embarrassing the student
of mixed mathematics, and which do actually embarrass the student of political economy. Just as it is
possible to forget the existence of friction in nature and the reality of other motives in society except the
desire to grow rich, so the pupil of Austin may be tempted to forget that there is more in actual Sovereignty
than force, and more in laws which are the commands of sovereigns than can be got out of them by merely
considering them as regulated force. I am not prepared to deny that Austin occasionally, and Hobbes
frequently, express themselves as if their system were not limited throughout by the limitation which is at its
base All the great masters of Abstraction are, in fact, now and then betrayed into speaking or writing as if the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 107
Page No 110
materials thrown aside in the purely mental process were actually dross.
When, however, it has once been seen that in Austin's system the determination of Sovereignty ought to
precede the determination of Law, when it is once understood that the Austinian conception of Sovereignty
has been reached through mentally uniting all forms of government in a group by conceiving them as stripped
of every attribute except coercive force, and when it is steadily borne in mind that the deductions from an
abstract principle are never from the nature of the case completely exemplified in facts, not only, as it seems
to me, do the chief difficulties felt by the student of Austin disappear, but some of the assertions made by him
at which the beginner is most apt to stumble have rather the air of selfevident propositions. I dare say you
are sufficiently acquainted with his treatise to make it enough for me to mention some of these propositions,
without the amplifications which are necessary for their perfectly accurate statement. Jurisprudence is the
science of Positive Law. Positive Laws are Commands, addressed by Sovereigns to their Subjects, imposing a
Duty, or condition of obligedness, or obligation, on those Subjects, and threatening a Sanction, or Penalty, in
the event of disobedience to the Command. A Right is the faculty or power conferred by the Sovereign on
certain members of the community to draw down the sanction on a fellowsubject violating a Duty. Now all
these conceptions of Law, Right, Duty and Punishment depend upon the primary conception of Sovereignty,
just as the lower links of a chain hanging down depend upon the highest link. But Sovereignty, for the
purposes of Austin's system, has no attribute but force, and consequently the view here taken of 'law'
'obligation' and 'right' is a view of them regarded exclusively as products of coercive force. The 'sanction' thus
becomes the primary and most important member of the series of notions and gives its colour to all the
others. Probably nobody ever found a difficulty in allowing that laws have the character given to them by
Austin, so far as such laws have proceeded from formal Legislatures. But many persons, and among them
some men of powerful mind, have struggled against the position that the great mass of legal rules which have
never been prescribed by the organ of State, conventionally known as the Legislature, are commands of the
Sovereign. The customary law of all countries which have not included their law in Codes, and specially the
English Common law, have often had an origin claimed for them independently of the Sovereign, and
theories have been propounded on the subject which Austin scouts as mysterious and unintelligible. The way
in which Hobbes and he bring such bodies of rules as the Common law under their system is by insisting on a
maxim which is of vital importance to it 'Whatever the Sovereign permits, he commands.' Until customs
are enforced by Courts of Justice, they are merely 'positive morality,' rules enforced by opinion, but, as soon
as Courts of Justice enforce them, they become commands of the Sovereign, conveyed through the Judges
who are his delegates or deputies. It is a better answer to this theory than Austin would perhaps have admitted
that it is founded on a mere artifice of speech, and that it assumes Courts of Justice to act in a way and from
motives of which they are quite unconscious. But, when it is clearly comprehended that, in this system, there
are no associations with the Sovereign but force or power, the position that what Sovereigns permit they
command becomes more easily intelligible. They command because, being by the assumption possessed of
uncontrollable force, they could innovate without limit at any moment. The Common law consists of their
commands because they can repeal or alter or restate it at pleasure. The theory is perfectly defensible as a
theory, but its practical value and the degree in which it approximates to truth differ greatly in different ages
and countries. There have been independent political communities, and indeed there would still prove to be
some of them if the world were thoroughly searched, in which the Sovereign, though possessed of irresistible
power, never dreams of innovation, and believes the persons or groups, by whom laws are declared and
applied, to be as much part of the necessary constitution of society as he is himself. There have again been
independent political societies in which the Sovereign has enjoyed irresistible coercive power and has carried
innovation to the farthest point; but in which every single association connected with law would have
violence done to it if laws were regarded as his commands. The Tyrant of a Greek city often satisfied every
one of Austin's tests of Sovereignty; yet it was part of the accepted definition of a Tyrant that 'he subverted
the laws.' Let it be understood that it is quite possible to make the theory fit in with such cases, but the
process is a mere straining of language. It is carried on by taking words and propositions altogether out of the
sphere of the ideas habitually associated with them.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 108
Page No 111
Before proceeding to speak at some length in my next Lecture of these historical limitations on the practical
value of Austin's theories, let me repeat my opinion that if the method of discussion which seems to me
correct had been followed in his treatise, and if the examination of Sovereignty had preceded the examination
of the conceptions dependent on it, a considerable number of the statements which he has made respecting
these latter conceptions would have appeared not merely innocent but selfevident. Law is here regarded as
regulated force, simply because force is the one element which has been allowed to enter into the primary
notion upon which all the others depend. The one doctrine of this school of jurists which is repugnant to
lawyers would lose its air of paradox if an assumption were made which, in itself theoretically
unobjectionable, manifestly approximates to practical truth as the course of history proceeds the
assumption that what the Sovereign might alter, but does not alter, he commands. The same arrangement
would have a further advantage, as it seems to me, through the modifications it would necessitate in Austin's
manner of discussing Morality, though the subject is not one which can be here treated with completeness.
The position at which many readers have stumbled I do not affect to do more than state it in popular
language is that the sanction of moral rules, as such, is the disapprobation which one's fellowmen
manifest at their violation. It is sometimes construed to mean that the only motive for obeying moral rules is
the fear of such disapprobation. Such a construction of Austin's language is an entire misconception of his
meaning; but, if the order of discussion which I advocate had been followed, I do not think it could ever
possibly occur to any mind. Let us suppose Austin to have completed his analysis of Sovereignty and of the
conceptions immediately dependent on it, law, legal right, and legal obligation. He would then have to
examine that great mass of rules, which men in fact obey, which have some of the characteristics of laws, but
which are not (as such) imposed by Sovereigns on subjects, and which are not (as such) enforced by the
sanction supplied by Sovereign power. It would be, of course, incumbent on the philosophical jurist to
examine these rules, because Sovereigns being by his hypothesis human superiors are, as human beings,
subject to them. Austin has, in fact, examined them from this point of view in some of his most interesting
passages. While insisting that Sovereignty is from the nature of the case incapable of legal limitation, he fully
admits that Sovereigns are restrained from issuing some commands and determined to issue others by rules
which, though they are not laws, are of extreme cogency. The Crown and Parliament of Great Britain are in
his view Sovereign a sovereign aristocracy, as he would call it but, though this aristocracy could for
purposes of argument do anything it pleased, it would be out raging all experience to assert that it does this.
That great body of rules which is embodied in constitutional maxims keeps it from doing some things; that
great body of rules which in ordinary usage are called moral keeps it from doing others. What common
characteristics has this aggregate of rules which operate on men and on Sovereigns, like other men? Austin,
as you know, names it 'positive morality', and says that its sanction is opinion, or the disapproval of the bulk
of the community following on its violation. Properly understood, this last is an obviously true proposition,
for what is meant is that public disapprobation is the one sanction which all these rules have in common. The
rule which keeps the Crown and Parliament from declaring murder legal, and the rule which keeps them from
allowing the Queen to govern without Ministers, are connected together through the penalty attendant on a
breach of them, which is the strong disapprobation of a majority of Englishmen; and it is their having a
sanction of some kind which principally connects both rules with laws proper. But, though fear of opinion be
a motive for obedience to both rules, it does not at all follow that the sole motive for obedience to both rules
is fear of opinion. This fear would be allowed by most people to be the chief, if not the exclusive, motive for
obedience to constitutional rules; but such an admission involves no necessary assertion whatever as to the
complete sanction of moral rules. The truth is that Austin's system is consistent with any ethical theory; and,
if Austin seems to assert the contrary, I think the cause is to be sought in his firm conviction of the truth of
his own ethical creed, which, I need not say, was Utilitarianism in its earlier shape I do not, indeed, for a
moment intend to deny that the careful study of Austin would probably modify the student's view of morals.
The discussion of ethics, like many others, is conducted amid much obscurity of thought, and there is no
specific more sovereign for dispelling such obscurity than the association of the cardinal terms which enter
into our enquiry with absolutely consistent meanings, and the employment of the terms with these meanings
as a test for the detection of equivocal phraseology. It is the one inestimable service of the Analytical School
to jurisprudence and morals that it furnishes them with a rigidly consistent terminology. But there is not the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XII. Sovereignty 109
Page No 112
faintest reason for thinking that the intelligent and appreciative student of the system must necessarily be an
utilitarian.
I shall state hereafter what I believe to be the true point of contact between Austin's system and the utilitarian
philosophy. Meantime, devotion to this philosophy, coupled with what I hold to be a faulty arrangement, has
produced the most serious blemish in the 'Province of Jurisprudence Determined.' The 2nd, 3rd, and 4th
Lectures are occupied with an attempt to identify the law of God and the law of Nature (so far as these last
words can be allowed to have any meaning) with the rules required by the theory of utility. The lectures
contain many just, interesting, and valuable observations; but the identification, which is their object, is quite
gratuitous and valueless for any purpose. Written, I doubt not, in the honest belief that they would help to
obviate or remove prejudices, they have attracted to Austin's system a whole cloud of prejudices both from
the theological and from the philosophical side. If, however, following the order I have suggested, Austin,
after concluding the examination of the nature of Sovereignty and of positive law, had entered on an enquiry
into the nature of the laws of God, it must have taken the form of an investigation of the question how far the
characteristics of the human superiors called Sovereigns can be supposed to attach to an allpowerful and
nonhuman ruler, and how many of the conceptions dependent on human Sovereignty must be considered as
contained in his commands. I much doubt whether such an enquiry would have seemed called for in a treatise
like Austin's. Taken at its best, it is a discussion belonging not to the philosophy of law but to the philosophy
of legislation. The jurist, properly so called, has nothing to do with any ideal standard of law or morals.
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire
The word 'law' has come down to us in close association with two notions, the notion of order and the notion
of force. The association is of considerable antiquity and is disclosed by a considerable variety of languages,
and the problem has repeatedly suggested itself, which of the two notions thus linked together is entitled to
precedence over the other, which of them is first in point of mental conception? The answer, before the
Analytical Jurists wrote, would on the whole have been that 'law' before all things implied order. 'Law, in its
most general and comprehensive sense, signifies a rule of action, and is applied indiscriminately to all kinds
of action, whether animate or inanimate, rational or irrational. Thus we say, the laws of motion, of
gravitation, of optics or mechanics, as well as the laws of nature and of nations.' With these words Blackstone
begins that Chapter on 'the Nature of Laws in General,' which may almost be said to have made Bentham and
Austin into Jurists by virtue of sheer repulsion. The Analytical Jurists, on the other hand, lay down
unhesitatingly that the notion of force has priority over the notion of order. They say that a true law, the
command of an irresistible Sovereign, enjoins a class of acts or a class of omissions either on a subject or on
a number. of subjects, placed by the command alike and indifferently under a legal obligation. The
characteristic which thus as a matter of fact attaches to most true laws of binding a number of persons, taken
indifferently, to a number of acts or omissions, determined generally, has caused the term 'law' to be extended
by metaphor to all uniformities or invariable successions in the physical world, in the operations of the mind,
or in the actions of mankind. Law when used in such expressions as the Law of Gravity the Law of Mental
Association, or the Law of Rent is treated by the Analytical Jurists as a word wrested from its true meaning
by an inaccurate figurative extension, and the sort of disrespect with which they speak of it is extremely
remarkable. But I suppose that, if dignity and importance can properly be attributed to a word, there are in
our day few words more dignified and more important than Law, in the sense of the invariable succession of
phenomena, physical, mental, or even politicoeconomical. With this meaning, 'law' enters into a great deal
of modern thought, and has almost become the condition of its being carried on. It is difficult at first to
believe that such an expression as 'the Reign of Law,' in the sense in which the words have been popularised
by the Duke of Argyll's book, would have been strongly disliked by Austin; but his language leaves little
doubt on the point, and more than once reminds us that, though his principal writings are not much more than
forty years old, he wrote before men's ideas were leavened to the present depth by the sciences of experiment
and observation. The statement that, in all languages, Law primarily means the command of a Sovereign, and
has been applied derivatively to the orderly sequences of Nature is extremely difficult of verification. and it
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 110
Page No 113
may be doubted whether its value, if it be true, wOuld repay the labour of establishing its truth. The difficulty
would be the greater because the known history of philosophical and juridical speculation shows us the two
notions, which as a matter of fact are associated with Law, acting and reacting on one another. The order of
Nature has unquestionably been regarded as determined by a Sovereign command. Many persons to whom
the pedigree of much of modern thought is traceable, conceived the particles of matter which make up the
universe as obeying the commands of a personal God just as literally as subjects obey the commands of a
sovereign through fear of a penal sanction. On the other hand, the contemplation of order in the external
world has strongly influenced the view taken of laws proper by much of the civilised part of mankind. The
Roman theory of a Law Natural has affected the whole history of law, and this famous theory is in fact
compounded of two elements, one furnished by an early perception, Greek in origin, of a certain order and
regularity in physical nature, and the other attributable to an early perception, Roman in origin, of a certain
order and uniformity among the observances of the human race. I need not here repeat the proof of this which
I attempted to give in a volume published some years ago. Nobody is at liberty to censure men or
communities of men for using words in any sense they please, or with as many meanings as they please, but
the duty of the scientific enquirer is to distinguish the meanings of an important word from one another, to
select the meaning appropriate to his own purposes, and consistently to employ the word during his
investigations in this sense and no other. The laws with which the student of Jurisprudence is concerned in
our own day are undoubtedly either the actual commands of Sovereigns, understood as the portion of the
community endowed with irresistible coercive force, or else they are practices of mankind brought under the
formula 'a law is a command,' by help of the formula, 'whatever the Sovereign permits, is his command.'
From the point of view of the Jurist, law is only associated with order through the necessary condition of
every true law that it must prescribe a class of acts or omissions, or a number of acts and omissions
determined generally; the law which prescribes a single act not being a true law, but being distinguished as an
'occasional' or 'particular' command. Law, thus defined and limited, is the subjectmatter of Jurisprudence as
conceived by the Analytical Jurists. At present we are only concerned with the foundations of their system;
and the questions which I wish to raise in the present Lecture are these: has the force which compels
obedience to a law always been of such a nature that it can reasonably be identified with the coercive force of
the Sovereign, and have laws always been characterised by that generality which, it is said, alone connects
them with physical laws or general formulas describing the facts of nature? These enquiries may seem to you
to lead us far afield, but I trust you will perceive in the end that they have interest and importance, and that
they throw light on the limits which must be assigned in certain cases, not to the theoretical soundness, but to
the practical value, of the speculations we have been discussing.
Let me recur to Sovereignty, as conceived by the Analytical Jurists. The readers of Austin's treatise will
remember his examination of a number of existing governments or (as he would say), forms of political
superiority and inferiority, for the purpose of determining the exact seat of sovereignty in each of them. This
is among the most interesting parts of his writings, and his sagacity and originality are nowhere more signally
demonstrated. The problem had become much more complex than it was when Hobbes wrote, and even than
it was at the date of Bentham's earlier publications. Hobbes, a partisan in England, was a keen scientific
observer of the political phenomena of the Continent, and there the political conditions open to his
observation were (putting England aside) practically limited to despotism and anarchy. But, by the time
Austin wrote, England, probably considered by Hobbes as the ground on which the battle of his principles
was to he fought out, had long since become a 'limited monarchy,' an expression disliked by Hobbes'
successors almost as much as the thing was by Hobbes himself, and moreover the influences of the first
French Revolution were beginning to have their play. France had lately become a limited monarchy, and
almost all the other Continental States had given signs of becoming so. The complex political mechanism of
the United States had arisen on the other side of the Atlantic, and the even more complicated systems of the
German and Swiss Confederations in Continental Europe. The analysis of political societies, for the purpose
of determining the seat of sovereignty, had obviously become much more difficult, and nothing can exceed
the penetration evinced by Austin in applying this analysis to extant examples.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 111
Page No 114
Nevertheless Austin fully recognises the existence of communities, or aggregates of men, in which no
dissection could disclose a person or group answering to his definition of a Sovereign. In the first place, like
Hobbes, he fully allows that there is a state of anarchy. Wherever such a state is found, the question of
Sovereignty is being actively fought out, and the instance given by Austin is that which was never absent
from Hobbes's mind, the struggle between Charles the First and his Parliament. An acute critic of Hobbes and
Austin, whom I am permitted to identify with Mr Fitzjames Stephen, insists that there is a condition of
dormant anarchy, and the reservation is doubtless made to meet such cases as that of the United States before
the War of Secession. Here the seat of sovereignty was for years the subject of violent dispute in words or on
paper, and many eminent Americans acquired fame by measures which compromised for a time a notorious
difference of principle, and adjourned a struggle which was nevertheless inevitable. It is in fact quite possible
that there may be deliberate abstinence from fighting out a question known to be undecided, and I see no
objection to calling the temporary equilibrium thus produced a state of dormant anarchy. Austin further
admits the theoretical possibility of a state of nature. He does not attach to it the importance which belongs to
it in the speculations of Hobbes and others, but he allows its existence wherever a number of men, or of
groups not numerous enough to be political, have not as yet been brought under any common or habitually
acting authority. And, in speaking in this last sentence of groups not numerous enough to be political, I have
introduced the most remarkable exception allowed by Austin to the rule that Sovereignty is universal among
mankind. The passage occurs at p. 237 of the first volume of the third edition:
'Let us suppose that a single family of savages lives in absolute estrangement from every other community.
And let us suppose that the father, the chief of this insulated family, receives habitual obedience from the
mother and children. Now, since it is not a limb of another and larger community, the society formed by the
parents and children, is clearly an independent society, and, since the rest of its members habitually obey its
chief, this independent society would form a society political, in case the number of its members were not
extremely minute. But, since the number of its members is extremely minute, it would, I believe, be esteemed
a society in a state of nature; that is, a society consisting of persons not in a state of subjection. Without an
application of the terms, which would somewhat smack of the ridiculous, we could hardly style the society a
society political and independent, the imperative father and chief a monarch or sovereign, or the obedient
mother and children subjects.'
And then Austin quotes from Montesquieu the doctrine that 'Political power necessarily implies the union of
several families.'
The effect of this passage then is that a society may be too small to admit of the application of the theory. The
employment, Austin says, of his terminology would be ridiculous in such a case. I believe I shall be able to
point out to you the significance of this appeal to our sense of absurdity, generally a a most dangerous
criterion; but at present I merely ask you to note the seriousness of the admission, since the form of authority
about which it is made, the authority of the Patriarch or Paterfamilias over his family, is, at least according to
one modern theory, the element or germ out of which all permanent power of man over man has been
gradually developed.
There are, however, another set of cases, known to us from sources of knowledge of which it is perhaps fair
to say that (though Austin is in one sense a modern writer) they were hardly open when he wrote cases in
which the application of his principles is at least difficult and doubtful. It is from no special love of Indian
examples that I take one from India, but because it happens to be the most modern precedent in point. My
instance is the Indian Province called the Punjaub, the Country of the Five Rivers, in the state in which it was
for about a quarter of a century before its annexation to the British Indian Empire. After passing through
every conceivable phase of anarchy and dormant anarchy, it fell under the tolerably consolidated dominion of
a halfmilitary, halfreligious oligarchy, known as the Sikhs. The Sikhs themselves were afterwards reduced
to subjection by a single chieftain belonging to their order, Runjeet Singh. At first sight, there could be no
more perfect embodiment than Runjeet Singh of Sovereignty, as conceived by Austin. He was absolutely
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 112
Page No 115
despotic. Except occasionally on his wild frontier, he kept the most perfect order. He could have commanded
anything; the smallest disobedience to his commands would have been followed by death or mutilation, and
this was perfectly well known to the enormous majority of his subjects. Yet I doubt whether once in all his
life he issued a command which Austin would call a law. He took, as his revenue, a prodigious share of the
produce of the soil. He harried villages which recalcitrated at his exactions, and he executed great numbers of
men. He levied great armies; he had all material of power, and exercised it in various ways. But he never
made a law. The rules which regulated the life of his subjects were derived from their immemorial usages,
and these rules were administered by domestic tribunals, in families or villagecommunities that is, in
groups no larger or little larger than those to which the application of Austin's principles cannot be effected,
on his own admission, without absurdity.
I do not for a moment assert that the existence of such a state of political society falsifies Austin's theory, as a
theory. The great maxim by which objections to it are disposed of is, as I have so often said before, 'What the
Sovereign permits, he commands.' The Sikh despot permitted heads of house holds and villageelders to
prescribe rules, therefore these rules were his commands and true laws. Now we can see that an answer of
this kind might have some force if it were made to an English lawyer who denied that the Sovereign in
England had ever commanded the Common law. The Crown and Parliament command it, because the Crown
and Parliament permit it; and the proof that they permit it is that they could change it. As a matter of fact,
since the objection was first advanced, the Common law has been largely encroached upon by Act of
Parliament, and, in our own day, it is possible that it may come to owe the whole of its binding force to
statute. But my Oriental example shows that the difficulty felt by the old lawyers about the Common law may
have once deserved more respect than it obtained from Hobbes and his successors. Runjeet Singh never did
or could have dreamed of changing the civil rules under which his subjects lived. Probably he was as strong a
believer in the independent obligatory force of such rules as the elders themselves who applied them. An
Eastern or Indian theorist in law, to whom the assertion was made that Runjeet Singh commanded these rules,
would feel it stinging him exactly in that sense of absurdity to which Austin admits the appeal to be
legitimate. The theory remains true in such a case, but the truth is only verbal.
You must not suppose that I have been indulging in a merely curious speculation about a few extreme cases
to which the theory of Sovereignty, and of Law founded on it, will not apply without straining of language. In
the first place, the Punjaub under Runjeet Singh may be taken as a type of all Oriental communities in their
native state, during their rare intervals of peace and order. They have ever been despotisms, and the
commands of the despots at their head, harsh and cruel as they might be, have always been implicitly obeyed.
But then these commands, save in so far as they served to organise administrative machinery for the
collection of revenue, have not been true laws; they have been of the class called by Austin occasional or
particular commands. The truth is that the one solvent of local and domestic usage in those parts of the world
of which We have any real knowledge has been not the command of the Sovereign but the supposed
command of the Deity. In India, the influence of the Brahminical treatises on mixed law and religion in
sapping the old customary law of the country has always been great, and in some particulars, as I tried to
explain on a former occasion, it has become greater under English rule.
It is important to observe that, for the purposes of the present enquiry, the state of political society which I
have described as Indian or Oriental is a far more trustworthy clue to the former condition of the greatest part
of the world than is the modern social organisation of Western Europe, as we see it before our eyes. It is a
perhaps not unreasonable impression that Sovereignty was simpler and more easily discovered in the ancient
than in the modern world. The critic of Hobbes and Austin, whom I before quoted, writes, 'in every state of
which we read, whether Greek, Phoenician, Italian, or Asiatic, there was a Sovereign of some sort whose
authority was absolute while it lasted;' and he adds that, 'if Hobbes had tried to write an imaginary history of
mankind he could not have constructed one better fitted for his purpose than the history of the foundation and
establishment of the Roman Empire.' I put aside for awhile the consideration of the Roman Empire, and my
reasons for doing so will become apparent afterwards; but, if we give our attention to empires at all
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 113
Page No 116
resembling that of the Romans in territorial extent, we shall find that, properly understood, they are very far
from corresponding to the Great Leviathan imagined by Hobbes. We know something of the Assyrian and
Babylonian Empires from Jewish records, and something of the Median and Persian Empires from Greek
records. We learn from these that they were in the main taxtaking empires. We know that they raised
enormous revenues from their subjects. We know that, for occasional wars of conquest, they levied vast
armies from populations spread over immense areas. We know that they exacted the most implicit obedience
to their occasional commands, or punished disobedience with the utmost cruelty. We know that the monarchs
at their head were constantly dethroning petty kings and even transplanting whole communities. But amid all
this, it is clear that in the main they interfered but little with the every day religious or civil life of the groups
to which their subjects belonged. They did not legislate. The 'royal statute' and 'firm decree' which has been
preserved to us as a sample of 'law of the Medes and Persians which altereth not' is not a law at all in the
modern juridical acceptation of the term. It is what Austin would call a 'particular command,' a sudden,
spasmodic, and temporary interference with ancient multifarious usage left in general undisturbed. What is
even more instructive is that the famous Athenian Empire belonged to the same class of sovereignties as the
Empire of the Great King. The Athenian Assembly made true laws for residents on Attic territory, but the
dominion of Athens over her subject cities and islands was clearly a taxtaking as distinguished from a
legislating Empire.
The difficulty of employing Austin's terminology of these great governments is obvious enough. How can it
conduce to clear thinking to speak of the Jewish law as commanded at one period by the Great King at Susa?
The cardinal rule of the Analytical Jurists, 'what the Sovereign permits, he commands,' remains verbally true,
but against its application in such a case there lies an appeal to a higher tribunal of which Austin allows the
jurisdiction, our sense of the ridiculous.
I have now reached the point at which I can conveniently state my own opinion of the practical limitations
which must be given to the system of the Analytical Jurists, in order that it may possess, I will not say
theoretical truth, but practical value. The Western world, to which they confined their attention, must be
conceived as having undergone two sets of changes. The States of modern Europe must be conceived as
having been formed in a manner different from the great empires of antiquity (save one), and from the
modern empires and kingdoms of the East, and a new order of ideas on the subject of legislation must be
conceived as having been introduced into the world through the empire of the Romans. Unless these changes
had taken place, I do not believe that the system would ever have been engendered in the brain of its authors.
Wherever these changes have not taken place, I do not believe the application of the system to be of value.
The most nearly universal fact which can be asserted respecting the origin of the political communities called
States is that they were formed by the coalescence of groups, the original group having been in no case
smaller than the patriarchal family. But in the communities which came into existence before the Roman
Empire, and in those which have been slightly affected by it or not at all, this coalescence was soon arrested.
There are some traces of the process everywhere. The hamlets of Attica coalesce to form the Athenian State;
and the primitive Roman State is formed by the coalescence of the minute communities on the original hills.
In very many Indian villagecommunities there are signs of smaller elements combining to make them up.
But this earlier coalescence soon stops. In a later stage, political communities, wearing a superficial
resemblance to the Roman Empire, and often of very great territorial extent, are constructed by one
community conquering another or one chieftain, at the head of a single community or tribe, subjugating great
masses of population. But, independently of the Roman Empire and its influence, the separate local life of the
small societies included in these great States was not extinguished or even much enfeebled. They continued
as the Indian villagecommunity has continued, and indeed, even in their most glorious forms, they belonged
essentially to that type of society. But the process of change by which the States of the modern world were
formed has been Materially different from this. The smaller groups have been much more completely broken
up and absorbed in the larger, the larger have again been swallowed up in still wider, and these in yet wider
areas. Local life and village custom have not, it is true, decayed everywhere in the same degree. There is
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 114
Page No 117
much more of them in Russia than in Germany; more of them in Germany than in England; more of them in
England than in France. But on the whole, whenever the modern State is formed, it is an assemblage of
fragments considerably smaller than those which made up empires of the earlier type, and considerably liker
to one another.
It would be rash to lay down confidently which is cause and which is consequence, but unquestionably this
completer trituration in modern societies of the groups which once lived with an independent life has
proceeded concurrently with much greater activity in legislation. Wherever the primitive condition of an
Aryan race reveals itself either through historical records or through the survival of its ancient institutions, the
organ which in the elementary group corresponds to what we call the legislature, is everywhere discernible. It
is the Village Council, sometimes owning a responsibility to the entire body of villagers, sometimes
disclaiming it, sometimes overshadowed by the authority of an hereditary chief, but never altogether
obscured. From this embryo have sprung all the most famous legislatures of the world, the Athenian
Ekklesia, the Roman Comitia, Senate and Prince, and our own Parliament, the type and parent of all the
'collegiate sovereignties' (as Austin would call them) of the modern world, or in other words of all
governments in which sovereign power is exercised by the people or shared between the people and the King.
Yet, if we examine the undeveloped form of this organ of State, its legislative faculty is its least distinct and
least energetic faculty. In point of fact, as I have observed elsewhere, the various shades of the power lodged
with the Village Council, under the empire of the ideas proper to it, are not distinguished from one another,
nor does the mind see a clear difference between making a law, declaring a law, and punishing an offender
against a law. If the powers of this body must be described by modern names, that which lies most in the
background is legislative power, that which is most distinctly conceived is judicial power. The laws obeyed
are regarded as having always existed, and usages really new are confounded with the really old.
The villagecommunities of the Aryan race do not therefore exercise true legislative power so long as they
remain under primitive influences. Nor again is legislative power exercised in any intelligible sense of the
words by the Sovereigns of those great States, now confined to the East, which preserve the primitive local
groups most nearly intact. Legislation, as we conceive it, and the break up of local life appear to have
universally gone on together. Compare the Hindoo villagecommunity in India with the Teutonic
villagecommunity in England. The first of them, among all the institutions of the country which are not
modern and of British construction, is far the most definite, far the most strongly marked, far the most highly
organised. Of the latter, the ancient English community, the vestiges may certainly be tracked, but the
comparative method has to be called in, and the written law and written history of many centuries searched,
before their significance can be understood and the broken outline restored to completeness. It is impossible
not to connect the differing vitality of the same institution with certain other phenomena of the two countries.
In India, Mogul and Mahratta, following a long series of earlier conquerors, have swept over the
villagecommunities, but after including them in a nominal empire they have imposed no permanent
obligation beyond the payment of tax or tribute. If on some rare occasions they have attempted the enforced
religious conversion of subjugated populations, the temples and the rites have been at most changed. in the
villages, while the civil institutions have been left untouched. Here in England the struggle between the
central and the local power has followed a very different course. We can see plainly that the King's law and
the King's courts have been perpetually contending against the local law and the local courts, and the victory
of the King's law has drawn after it the long series of Acts of Parliament founded on its principles. The whole
process can only be called legislation ever increasing in energy, until the ancient multifarious law of the
country has been all but completely abolished, and the old usages of the independent communities have
degenerated into the customs of manors or into mere habits having no sanction from law.
There is much reason to believe that the Roman Empire was the source of the influences which have led,
immediately or ultimately, to the formation of highlycentralised, activelylegislating, States. It was the first
great dominion which did not merely tax, but legislated also. The process was spread over many centuries. If
I had to fix the epochs of its commencement and completion, I should place them roughly at the issue of the
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 115
Page No 118
first Edictum Provinciale, and at the extension of the Roman citizenship to all subjects of the empire, but no
doubt the foundations of the change were laid considerably before the first period, and it was continued in
some ways long after the last. But, in the result, a vast and miscellaneous mass of customary law was broken
up and replaced by new institutions. Seen in this light, the Roman Empire is accurately described in the
Prophecy of Daniel. It devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with its feet.
The irruption of the barbarian races into the Empire diffused through the communities included in it a
multitude of the primitive tribal and village ideas which they had lost. Nevertheless no society directly or
indirectly influenced by the Empire has been altogether like the societies formed on that more ancient system
which the immobility of the East has continued till we can actually observe it. In all commonwealths of the
first kind, Sovereignty is more or less distinctly associated with legislative power, and the direction in which
this power was to be exercised was in a considerable number of countries clearly chalked out by the
jurisprudence which the Empire left behind it. The Roman law, from which the most ancient legal notions
had been almost wholly expelled, was palpably the great solvent of local usage everywhere. There are thus
two types of organised political society. In the more ancient of these, the great bulk of men derive their rules
of life from the customs of their village or city, but they occasionally, though most implicitly, obey the
commands of an absolute ruler who takes taxes from them but never legislates, In the other, and the one with
which we are most familiar, the Sovereign is ever more actively legislating on principles of his own, while
local custom and idea are ever hastening to decay. It seems to me that in the passage from one of these
political systems to another, laws have distinctly altered their character. The Force, for example, which is at
the back of law, can only be called the same by a mere straining of language. Customary law a subject on
which all of Austin's remarks seem to me comparatively unfruitful is not obeyed, as enacted law is
obeyed. When it obtains over small areas and in small natural groups, the penal sanctions on which it depends
are partly opinion, partly superstition, but to a far greater extent an instinct almost as blind and unconscious
as that which produces some of the movements of our bodies. The actual constraint which is required to
secure conformity with usage is inconceivably small. When, however, the rules which have to be obeyed
once emanate from an authority external to the small natural group and forming no part of it, they wear a
character wholly unlike that of a customary rule. They lose the assistance of superstition, probably that of
opinion, certainly that of spontaneous impulse. The force at the back of law comes therefore to be purely
coercive force to a degree quite unknown in societies of the more primitive type. Moreover, in many
communities, this force has to act at a very great distance from the bulk of the persons exposed to it, and thus
the Sovereign who wields it has to deal with great classes of acts and with great classes of persons, rather
than with isolated acts and with individuals. Among the consequences of this necessity are many of the
characteristics sometimes supposed to be inseparable from laws, their indifferency, their inexorableness, and
their generality.
And as the conception of Force associated with laws has altered, so also, I think, has the conception of Order.
In the elementary social groups formed by men of the Aryan race, nothing can be more monotonous than the
routine of village custom. Nevertheless, in the interior of the households which together make up the
villagecommunity, the despotism of usage is replaced by the despotism of paternal authority. Outside each
threshold is immemorial custom blindly obeyed; inside is the Patria Potestas exercised by a halfcivilised
man over wife, child, and slave. So far then as laws are commands, they would be associated in this stage of
society less with invariable order than with inscrutable caprice; and it is easier to suppose the men of those
times looking to the succession of natural phenomena, day and night, summer and winter, for types of
regularity, than to the words and actions of those above them who possessed coercive power over them.
The Force then which is at the back of laws was not always the same. The Order which goes with them was
not always the same. They have only gradually attracted to themselves the attributes which seem essential to
them not only in the popular view but to the penetrating eye of the Analytical Jurist, Their generality and
their dependence on the coercive force of a Sovereign are the result of the great territorial area of modern
States, of the comminution of the subgroups which compose them, and above all of the example and
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 116
Page No 119
influence of the Roman Commonwealth under Assembly, Senate, and Prince, which from very early times
was distinguished from all other dominations and powers in that it brake up more thoroughly that which it
devoured.
It has sometimes been said of great systems of thought that nothing but an accident prevented their coming
into existence centuries before their actual birth. No such assertion can be made of the system of the
Analytical Jurists, which could not have been conceived in the brain of its authors till the time was fully ripe
for it. Hobbes's great doctrine is plainly the result of a generalisation which he had opportunities unrivalled in
that day for effecting, since during the virility of his intellect he was as much on the Continent as in England,
first as a travelling tutor and afterwards as an exile flying from civil disturbances. Independently of English
affairs, which he certainly viewed as a strong partisan, the phenomena which he had to observe were
governments rapidly centralising themselves, local privileges and jurisdictions in extreme decay, the old
historical bodies, such as the French Parliaments, tending for the time to become furnaces of anarchy, the
only hope of order discoverable in kingly power. These were among the palpable fruits of the wars which end
ed in the Peace of Westphalia. The old multiform local activity of feudal or quasifeudal society was
everywhere enfeebled or destroyed; if it had continued, the system of this great thinker would almost
certainly have never seen the light; we have heard of a village Hampden, but a village Hobbes is
inconceivable. By the time Bentham wrote, and while he was writing, the conditions which suggest the
Analytical System of Jurisprudence presented themselves still more distinctly. A Sovereign who was a
democracy commenced, and a Sovereign who was a despot completed, the Codification of the laws of
France. There had never before in the modern world been so striking an exemplification of the proposition
that, what the Sovereign permits, he commands, because he could at any time substitute an express command
for his tacit permission, nor so impressive a lesson in the farreaching and on the whole most beneficial
results which might be expected from the increased activity of Sovereigns in legislation proper.
No geniuses of an equally high order so completely divorced themselves from history as Hobbes and
Bentham, or appear, to me at all events, so completely under the impression that the world had always been
more or less as they saw it. Bentham could never get rid of the idea that imperfect or perverse applications of
his principles had produced many things with which they had nothing whatever to do, and I know no more
striking instance of an historical misconception (though at the time a very natural one) than Hobbes's
comparison of privileged corporations and organised local groups to the parasites which the physiology then
becoming fashionable had shown to live in the internal membranes of the human body. We now know that, if
we are forced to use a physiological illustration, these groups must rather be compared to the primary cells
out of which the whole human body has been built up.
But, if the Analytical Jurists failed to see a great deal which can only be explained by the help of history, they
saw a great deal which even in our day is imperfectly seen by those who, so to speak, let themselves drift
with history. Sovereignty and Law, regarded as facts, had only gradually assumed a shape in which they
answered to the conception of them formed by Hobbes, Bentham, and Austin, but the correspondence really
did exist by their time, and was tending constantly to become more perfect. They were thus able to frame a
juridical terminology which had for one virtue that it was rigidly consistent with itself, and for another that, if
it did not completely express facts, the qualifications of its accuracy were never serious enough to deprive it
of value and tended moreover to become less and less important as time went on. No conception of law and
society has ever removed such a mass of undoubted delusion. The force at the disposal of Sovereigns did in
fact act largely through laws as understood by these Jurists, but it acted confusedly, hesitatingly, with many
mistakes and vast omissions. They for the first time saw all that it was capable of effecting, if it was applied
boldly and consistently. All that has followed is a testimony to their sagacity, I do not know a single
lawreform effected since Bentham's day which cannot be traced to his influence; but a still more startling
proof of the clearing of the brain produced by this system, even in an earlier stage, may be found in Hobbes.
In his 'Dialogue of the Common Laws,' he argues for a fusion of law and equity, a registration of titles to
land, and a systematic penal code three measures which we are on the eve of seeing carried out at this
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 117
Page No 120
very moment.
The capital fact in the mechanism of modern States is the energy of legislatures. Until the fact existed, I do
not, as I have said, believe that the system of Hobbes, Bentham and Austin could have been conceived;
wherever it exhibits itself imperfectly, I think that the system is never properly appreciated. The comparative
neglect with which German writers have treated it seems to me to be explained by the comparative recency of
legislative activity in Germany. It is however impossible to observe on the connection between legislation
and the analytical theory of law without having the mind carried to the famous addition which Bentham and
Austin engrafted on the speculations of Hobbes. This addition consisted in coupling them with the doctrine or
theory of utility of the greatest happiness of the greatest number considered as the basis of law and
morals. What, then, is the connection, essential or historical, between the utilitarian theory and the analytical
theory of law? I certainly do not affect to be able, especially at the close of a lecture, to exhaust a subject of
such extent and difficulty, but I have a few words to say of it. To myself the most interesting thing about the
theory of Utility is that it presupposes the theory of Equality. The greatest number is the greatest number of
men taken as units; 'one shall only count for one,' said Bentham emphatically and over and over again. In
fact, the most conclusive objection to the doctrine would consist in denying this equality; and I have myself
heard an Indian Brahmin dispute it on the ground that, according to the clear teaching of his religion, a
Brahmin was entitled to twenty times as much happiness as anybody else. Now how did this fundamental
assumption of equality, which (I may observe) broadly distinguishes Bentham's theories from some systems
with which it is supposed to share the reproach of having pure selfishness for its base how did it suggest
itself to Bentham's mind? He saw plainly nobody more clearly that men are not as a fact equal; the
proposition that men are by nature equal he expressly denounced as an anarchical sophism. Whence then
came the equality which is a postulate of his famous doctrine about the greatest happiness of the greatest
number? I venture to think that this doctrine is nothing more than a working rule of legislation, and that in
this form it was originally conceived by Bentham. Assume a numerous and tolerably homogeneous
community assume a Sovereign whose commands take a legislative shape assume great energy, actual or
potential, in this legislature the only possible, the only conceivable, principle which can guide legislation
on a great scale is the greatest happiness of the greatest number. It is in fact a condition of legislation which,
like certain characteristics of laws, has grown out of the distance from which sovereign power acts upon
subjects in modern political societies, and of the necessity under which it is thereby placed of neglecting
differences, even real differences, between the units of which they are composed. Bentham was in truth
neither a jurist nor a moralist in the proper sense of the word. He theorises not on law but on legislation;
when carefully examined, he may be seen to be a legislator even in morals. No doubt his language seems
sometimes to imply that he is explaining moral phenomena; in reality he wishes to alter or rearrange them
according to a working rule gathered from his reflections on legislation. This transfer of his working rule
from legislation to morality seems to me the true ground of the criticisms to which Bentham is justly open as
an analyst of moral facts.
Lectures on the Early History of Institutions
Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire 118
Bookmarks
1. Table of Contents, page = 3
2. Lectures on the Early History of Institutions, page = 4
3. Henry Sumner Maine, page = 4
4. Preface, page = 4
5. Lecture One. New Materials for the Early History of Institutions, page = 4
6. Lecture 2. The Ancient Irish Law, page = 11
7. Lecture III. Kinship as the Basis of Society, page = 21
8. Lecture IV. The Tribe and the Land, page = 31
9. Lecture V. The Chief and His Order, page = 36
10. Lecture V. The Chief and His Order, page = 44
11. Lecture VI. The Chief and the Land, page = 52
12. Lecture VII. Ancient Divisions of the Family, page = 62
13. Lecture VIII. The Growth and Diffusion of Primitive Ideas, page = 73
14. Lecture IX. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies I, page = 80
15. Lecture X. The Primitive Forms of Legal Remedies II, page = 88
16. Lecture XI. The Early History of the Settled Property of Married Women, page = 95
17. Lecture XII. Sovereignty, page = 105
18. Lecture XIII. Sovereignty and Empire, page = 113